Bucking Bronies by Kiwi-BronyChaptersNot another fanfiction!A second chapter!?Oh dear god. . .emotions.Updates are us.So, exactly how did this happen?Well this took awhile.Equestrian IdiotIt begins. . .Ponies and Motorcycles.Battle LoomsNot another fanfiction!'My little pony' "Good god, why are you making me watch this!?" 'My little pony' "Oh hush up and give it a chance!" 'I used to wonder what friendship could be' "Yea. . .like you told me to give 'Twilight' a chance" 'Until you share it's magic with me' "Ok. . .not my best move." 'big adventure, tons of fun' "Ya think?" 'a beautiful heart, faithful and strong' "So because of one mistake your already judging this" 'sharing kindness, it's an easy feat' "Yep" 'and magic makes it all complete' "Seriously? I mean come on it was one mistake, I thought with Robert Pattison in it. . ." 'Do you know, you are my very best friends' "That it would be a good movie?" "Well. . .Yeah" You know when I came over to my best friends house the last thing I expected is to be sat down in front of a computer screen and be bombarded by pastel coloured ponies, it actually unsettled me that even he could fall this far into Metrosexuallity. I grudgingly watched the show, and every so often he would sprout up with some trivia or some other non-sense I seem to care less about. Finally after what seemed like an eternity, otherwise 40 minutes of my life that I would never get back, it was over. "So what do you think Tom!?" He grinned at me but all I could muster was a deadpan stare "I think I am going to vomit" I put my hand over my mouth and pretended to retch "Oh come on! It wasn't that bad" He said looking between me and the computer "Chris. . .it was, you know now I won't have to put sugar in my tea for about two weeks because of the ammount of sweetness that I just witnessed" Chris looked down, he seemed to look sad? The look made me question what I just said, it wasn't tough or brutal. At least I didn't think it was. I stared at him and a few moments passed before I had to say something. "H-Hey. . .don't be so down, it's kinda killing the mood" I smiled though I must admit forcefully. "It's kinda hard not to be. . ." He looked up at me, I swear one thousand rebutles and phrases which involved the term 'harden up' rushed through my head but being the kind hearted man I am. . .ok seriously I can't do this, this is exactly what left my lips "What the fuck? Are you sad because I don't like these damn marshmallows waiting to happen?" Smooth right? Of course his reaction, was something that would be expected in the yellow character. . .Cruttershy. . .Flotterbye? I don't know I wasn't really concentrating on the damned thing. However his actions as I mentioned were something you would expect in the character. His looks didn't help a lot, if you confused him for a woman I wouldn't blame you, even with his short caramel hair his soft features (Thanks to moisturizer) made him look more feminine. I must say he looked good, far more well kept than myself, shaggy brown hair, clothes I just throw on usually something to do with jeans. But his most enduring quality are his eyes, soft hazel eyes. I swear I have lost myself in them more than once, I hated them because they stirred something in my chest. To be honest I preferred to be the calm sort of distant one, of course that meant I only had a few friends. Didn't bother me though, my friends were true and that was all I asked. "Sorry. . ." I finally managed to get the courage to speak again, I cleared my throat "That was rather. . ." ". . .Stupid, careless, hurtful, douche bag like?" He finished giving me a stern look, I couldn't help but smile and let out a chuckle. The tension quickly dissipated and we shared a laugh. As much as we traded barbs we could never be angry at each other for more than a few days. A good sort of friendship I think. After what seemed like a long chat about nothing I finally decided to ask about the ponies, of course I used my delicate tact to ask. "So whats with the gay pride cartoon?" He looked at me with disbelief and I couldn't help but ask "What?" "How did you get that from ponies?" The stare he gave me was something that almost unnerved me. "I-I err. . .the blue one. . .I forget her name" Not that I learned it to begin with. "She just seemed so stereotypical" "Stereotypical?" He shook his head " Tom, Tom, Tom, you should know that Stereotypes does not make you something, in fact your the one who told me that" "And normally I would agree. . .with myself." I had to think about that "But I am thinking she is genuinely a dyke" He started to give me a look that was something between, your an idiot and 'Bitch I am gonna smack ya' I cleared my throat again "But her behavior coupled with that rainbow Hai-" "Mane" he interrupted "Riiight. . .mane" I shook my head "It is just too much of a coincidence, if she were pink and blue I would think she was a Tomboy or something" "Actually Rainbow Dash was originally suppose to be those colours and called Firefly, but you know legal issues got in the way" I only half listened to what he said because I was sure I misheard what he said "I know that was. . .'fascinating' but did you just say Rainbow Dyke?" He punched my arm, rather hard "DASH I said Rainbow DASH!" "OW! Motherfucker!" I rubbed my arm "Ok ok Rainbow Dash. . .geez I only misheard you" "Right. . .and I only tapped your arm" He gave me a sly grin, all I could do was roll my eyes and laugh The rest of the time I spent at his house was used playing vidoe games and talking about random things, at the end of the day though I told him I didn't care about his new found fandom, it just wasn't my thing. He smiled and said something along the lines of "Thanks for at least giving it a try." "Eh? No problem" I shrugged it off, thinking about it actually. He seemed pleased with the outcome, though I guess there is a Stereotype with my little pony not that I actually care, personally I think if you enjoy something and it doesn't hurt anyone else well then go ahead and reveal in it. Now you have noticed that I have been in a sort of monolog, or whatever, about my friend and I sitting down and watching this show, stay calm there is adventure and excitement ahead, and yes it does involve. . .err Twilit Spazzel, Pinkie Fry, Flotterbye, Rainbow DASH, Applerack. . .ok now I know I got thoes wrong, and I think I am missing one, but I never EVER have been good with names. I wasn't concentrating on the show either. . .so yeah. It was getting late, so I decided to go home. He and I said our good byes and I walked for home. I didn't live far, but still it was a good twenty minute walk before I reached my street, reaching my flat I noticed that my flat-mate in the window was watching something on the computer, it made me do a double take, it was in fact what I thought. I walked in and greeted him with a half-casual smile "Hey" I have never seen a mouse move so fast in my life, he seemed to jolt awake as he clicked away some tabs on the computer. The reaction actually surprised me, I have walked in on him watching full on hardcore porn involving bondage. He never even flinched when I walked past, but now he was scarred? I swallowed a little "So how was your day" I said folding my arms looking over his shoulder "I-It was good!" he said leaning closer to the screen, trying to obscure my vision "You feeling ok?" I said leaning forward, so many ideas on how to torture him came into my mind. "I'm fine! Never been better actually" I paused and looked at him, there was sincerity in his voice "You talk to Chris lately?" I asked wondering, if there was a connection, it turned out I was correct when I got his answer "Yea actually. . .he and I have a lot more in common than I thought" He smiled a little "A lot in common eh?" I shrugged "So. . .you both enjoy a show about brightly coloured ponies that teached leasons about. . ." FUCK! I couldn't remember for the life of me what they were actually about. Magic. . .cupcakes. . .probably something about glitter. Well that was going to fail so I hazard a guess ". . .err friendship?" When I refocused my attention on Micheal he had a look of horror on him that weirdly filled me with glee. "W-What are you talking about!? Ponies HAH! That's so gay!" I gave him a look when he said that and he realized that he slipped up "I-I mean girly!" He laughed nervously "Riiight" I patted his head "There there, I know your secret, and frankly I don't care" He gave me a look that was both skeptical and hopeful "Chris told me about it today" I said after awhile of silence Micheal let out a sigh of relief "I thought you were having me on" "Why would you think that?" I said with a sly smirk, he just ignored me "So I assume he showed you?" "Showed me what?" "Friendship is Magic!" "It is?" "Don't do this to me now!" "Fine. . .yes he showed me, no I am not a fan" "Wha. . .why not?" He said, I swear he had a bit of malice in his voice "Just not my thing eh Micheal" I shrugged He nodded "I see. . .well I can't force you to like it, Perhaps Sarah would though?" Sarah is an interesting woman. Almost Goth but too Happy, dresses all in black, but I swear she as the same sort of energy as a caffeinated Squirl, her smile always brightens up her clothes. I actually kinda liked it, it was quite the contrast and made it some what original. Her eyes actually helped pulled it off a good deep green that was highlighted by her dyed black hair, unless one of her pink highlights got in the way.She was quite knowledgeable about certain subjects like the macabre and magic, it was interesting to hear her talk about it, she would often say that she would experiment with magic. Micheal was the total opposite of her, probably why the are so perfect for each other, his hair was dirty blonde though he never grew his it out, his eyes were blue and he would dress much like how I would, open a draw, see something, assume that it is clean and then chuck it on. He is a good guy, a little slow sometimes but still quite intelligent. He and I would sometimes have fairly decent conversations about history and philosophy then he would talk about women and sex, of which two subject I try to avoid the former because I don't know much about women, the latter was because it disturbed me about how much he knew about ropes and whips. Actually one day I came home to find them having sex in the lounge, I won't go into details but they were brave enough to use blindfolds and assorted 'toys' of varying size. They had a game going where Sarah would guess what the object was without using her hands, in fact she was bound up and well you have three guesses on how she managed to do this and the first two don't count. I was so traumatized by what I had seen that it took Chris three days to get me out of the room, eventually he bribed me with Ice Cream. "Well I guess I could ask her tonight." Micheal said pondering "She is coming over tonight?" He nodded his head and smiled "Well try to keep it down this time, I still have nightmares about the first time I caught you in the act" I caught them a few times after the first and it would not be the last. "I promise nothing!" He laughed. I sighed and laughed with him. He decided to talk about the ponies for alittle bit, I paid as little attention as possible. The conversation took a turn when I mentioned something about Donkeys then we started to talk about politicians. Soon there was a knock at the door and incomes Sarah. She smiles and gives Micheal a huge kiss and then gives me a hug. "Hey guys!" She claps her hands in excitement "I brought over my stuff!" "Stuff?" Micheal and I say in unison She nodded and grins. She pulls out a small black book, a box that she said was filled with ash and salts and then places something next to those things I thought it looked like a gold pocket watch but she said it was actually an object that collected magical energies. "Magical Energies?" "Mhm!" She smiled "All of nature gives of energy, this 'watch' gathers it so I can use concentrated energy rather than my diluted energy." "Diluted energy?" I shook my head "What are you talking about" "Well a long time ago, Earth was connected to many worlds. . .humans could use magic because of the connections to these other realms. Though not many of them interacted. But the magical flow between the realms gave humans strength." She nodded her head in a 'matter of fact' manner "I see. . ." I looked at Micheal and he just shrugged She continued "But one day the connections were lost and all the realms, save a few, lost touch with thier magic, us humans included. However, we were tainted and as the generations passed nature held on to some of the magics, and some humans have more than others, but it doesn't really manifest it's self." "Oh. . .so by diluted you mean our power dwindled because we didn't have the 'magical energy' passing through us to recharge us." She nodded enthusiastically "Yep!" I nodded, keeping the cynical and rational thoughts at the back of my head. Truth be told that made more sense to me than many of Earths religions. Micheal stood up and stretched "Well that was fascinating and all but I feel like it is time to go play a 'game'" "Oh Oh!" Sarah smiled broadly "Can we play the guessing game!" I shuddered and stood up, Micheal grinned at me "You going to bed as well" "Umm. . .yes" I nodded to emphasis the point. But not until I find a pair of large earmuffs As it turns out it was a pleasantly quiet night, the loud music seemed to help resist any intruding moans and squeals. I walked out into the kitchen to find that they were already up and talking about something or rather about pipes, which left me somewhat confused. I took out a bowl from the cupboard and then raided the pantry, found some corn flakes and made myself a beautiful bowl of expertly prepared cornflakes. I sat at the table and began munching on my cereal before they went soggy. They continued to converse, a few time mentioning their little game last night. I used all my will power to not throw up my breakfast. Then Micheal found an opening in the conversation to mention his precious little ponies. "PONIES!" She cried out "My favorite is Pinkie Pie!" Micheal laughed and I just blinked, they got into a full on conversation about ponies, I actually left for about half an hour and got myself showered and clean, came back and they were still talking. Then came what was probably one of the craziest things she has ever said, and she has said a lot of crazy things. "Lets open a portal to Equestria!" Sarah shouted Now I don't know if you have ever laughed at a stupid idea but I did. . .I howled and actually stopped breathing a few times, my stomach started to hurt and I was crying tears of joy. Micheal stared at me he looked a bit mad, I was laughing at his girlfriend "T-That sounds like a. . ." he paused watching me roll on the floor laughing ". . .like a wonderful. . .awesome idea Sarah!" Sarah squeed and clapped her hands "I'll get my supplies!" I finally managed to get a hold of myself and she rushed out of the room. I got a glare from Micheal "What?" "You don't have to be. . ." "What? . .realistic, look she wants to open a portal to an imaginary world. . .hey I could just laugh at 'opening a portal' but hell to a land of ponies that is on television. That. . .that just takes the cake!" Sarah returned "There is cake!?" Micheal shook his head "No hun. . .there isn't" She looked a little down but then shrugged and got to work on a 'portal' pouring salt and a special type of ash on the carpet "Your doing the vacuuming when this is down" I said looking at Micheal He started to ignore me, even when his girl friend is crazy I couldn't help but admire the way he supported her. A knock on the door broke me out of my thought process and I went to answer it "Hey Tom!" Chris smiled and entered "I brought over Assassins Creed Revelations!" "Awesome! After Sara's little experiment we can play!" "Sara's here?" He looked at me with a sly grin "You still have nightmares? " "Only every waking hour" I smiled and laughed Chris laughed and walked towards the lounge "Whoa" I stood beside him and couldn't help but repeat what he said, in the middle of the room was a a circle but instead of a star in the middle, there was a white moon on blue background one half and a orange sun the other. The curtains were drawn and all light was extinguished save from a candle that was held by Sarah on the side of the ring, she was chanting something which sounded somewhat like Latin, but I wasn't sure. Chris and I took a seat beside the ring and looked at each other then Micheal, who gave us a Shrug. The chanting came to an abrupt halt and then she turned the candle upside down before letting it touch a bit of that black ash. It ignited and then encompassed the circle. It was at this time that I relised that it was not black ash. . .it was gun powder. She is insane, I believe I actually never used the word 'insane' for her. . ., actually it wasn't until later I discovered that she was more like her favorite character than I ever knew. . .or ever wanted to know. Back to the trail of fire. So my blood ran cold when I saw it pass by me, several thoughts ran through my head like 'I am going to die, not only that but Chris and Micheal are going to die! AND THE CARPET IS RUINED!' The fire reached the center of the circle. I closed my eyes waiting for an explosion, but after about two minutes nothing happened. I opened my eye and found myself slightly disappointed, if I was going to die at least it was going to be in some cool fashion. With my one eye open is looked around the dark room. My jaw hit the floor when I saw a light blue ball of. . .I don't know what to call it really, energy seems to plain, I dunno perhaps for the sake of it I will call it glowing plasma, kinda like something you see in a lava lamp really. But the longer I stared at it. . .the more I felt at peace, all my memories of anger and sorrow melted away, all of my self doubt and loathing disappeared. For the first time in my life I was not conflicted, I had nothing to fear. My thoughts were all positive, and for a single second I felt like I could tell myself it would be alright, that. . .what I wanted in all the world would be mine. What felt like eons were actually minutes, I managed to shake myself out of this. . .trance. I noticed the others were just as occupied with this feeling. The light faded with time though and left all of us. . .slightly depressed. Even Sarah with all of her energy seemed down. "W-What was that?" I asked finally "It was. . .a connection" Sarah said just staring where the light had been. "A connection?" She nodded and smiled a little when she looked at me "Yes, a connection to Equestia" I blinked had it not been for the blue light I would of immediately doubted her so instead I decided to say the obvious "But Equestria does not exist" Her smile faded and she stared at me, she had an odd sense of seriousness about her "You would think so, but that ball of light proves otherwise, my spell worked" Chris and Micheal began to stir as if the light was still there then just now faded. I continued to stare at Sarah "W-What?" "There was a connection, Earth and Equestria were connected for a moment of time. That energy we felt was the warmth and power of Harmony" I couldn't speak, I wanted to tell her that it was impossible. That it doesn't make sense. That all of science and logic screamed against this. But I felt that warmth. . .I saw that light. "What causes me to worry is when I opened the portal I could feel others doing the same." "Others?" She nodded "Yes be it coincidence or fate several other people used the same portal spell. If they didn't we would be in Equestria." Half of me celebrated the fact we weren't in Equestria. The other half revealed in curiousity wondering what it would be like. "Urgh. . .What happened?" Micheal rubbed his eyes "Nothing hunny!" Sarah had returned to her bubbly self. I glanced over to Chris, he was rubbing his eyes. "I feel really good" he said Micheal and Sarah both agreed, I was, however, not feeling good. Several weeks had passed by after what I dubbed the 'Plasma Incident'. I had asked for more information about the portal from Sarah but she just gave me wild stories instead. It pained me to admit that there was something else out there, something invisible and untouchable. I didn't even have hard evidence, in fact I had no evidence aside from that blue light I had witnessed. It occurs to me that this is maybe what Religious people feel like. I finally decided to let it go. Just to leave it be, it was of no consequence to me. ". . .several other people use the same portal spell. . ." Her words echoed in my head and I cursed my memory. At least Chris was coming over today, he would help me get out of this funk. I was in the kitchen making a cup of tea, waiting for Chris to arrive. I stirred in the sugar and added the milk. I heard a thump come from the lounge. "Oh hey Chris" I said thinking he had let himself in. I sipped my tea and walked towards the lounge. "So!" I started to say "How are yo-" When I walked in the door I paused lying on the carpet were two brightly coloured ponies. I started to shake, the tea leaving the sides of the cup I was certain I lost my mind. So I took several steps back and took a deep breath. I walked forward again only to see not two but one pony lying on the floor. Maybe I was only half crazy. I looked around and then cautiously moved forward. The single pony on the floor was purple with what seemed to be a star on it's ass. I coughed when I realized that it was from Chris's stupid show. I turned back towards the Kitchen. "HI!" A bright pink pony screamed at me "GAH!" I fell backwards and the cup of tea went flying into a nearby wall The pony was on me like a bullet "My name is Pinkie Pie!" She squealed at me I was so stunned, I did not know what to say (A first to say the least) She then thrust a hoof in my direction and as an automated reaction I gripped it. She started to shake my hand violently, so much so that I felt it almost break. "Whats your name!?" "I. . .I am Thomas. . .Thomas Blackridge" "ItissoawesometomeetyouIthoughtitwouldbefunto visttwilightandgiveherapartybutnowIhaveanewfriendtogiveapartytoosonowyouandtwilightgettoshareaparty!" I just stared at her and after her little speech she stared at me. Her wide eyes seem to penetrate my soul. It both unnerved me and gave me a sense of calm. A knock at the door pulled me from my staring contest "I win!" She shouted "Tom?" Chris said walking through the door "Who else is her-" He stopped and stared at the scene the was in front of him. Pinkie moved from me to him in a flash beamed "A NEW PARTY GUEST!" Her yelling seemed to wake the purple unicorn. She started to stir and she slowly got to her feet. "W-What happened" She said a hoof touching her forehead The pink pony took a massive breath "WellmerarityapplejackrainbowdashfluttershycameovertoseehowyouweredoingafteryoufelloverIcametogiveyouapartysoyoucouldfeelbetterbutwhenwegottoyourhouseyouweredoingawickedglowingthingyitwasooooprettythenyousplodedandwecamehere!" Chris and I stared at the pony. I was frowning but Chris had a grin on his face. Twilight didn't seem to notice Chris and I as she stared at Pinkie, who was bouncing up and down obviously excited about the prospect of a party. "I-I 'sploded'?" Twilight asked Pinkie nodded "W-Wow I ummm. . ." She seemed to look around ". . .Where are we?" "In my flat" I said looking between the two "Oh sorry sir I didn- GAH!" She turned to face me and when she did she fell over not expecting I surpose. . .a human. "Don't scare her!" Chris shouted at me and I growled back "It's not like I did it on purpose! In fact they startled me more. . .I lost my favourite cup" I let out a sigh and looked at where my cup landed pieces of it were spread around the impact, the tea leaving an awful stain on the carpet. Chris walked over to Twilight and smiled, I swear behind that smile was a child meeting Santa Clause. "Are you ok?" He asked She stared at him and then she let out a breath "I-I am fine" Pinkie bounded over to Twilight and grinned "We are in a new world!" "New World?" She stood up and looked around "T-Thats impossible" "I would say the same, but calling myself impossible would be weird" Twilight looked at me, and I stared at her. "Do I have something on my face?" I asked "What are you?" "Me?" I pointed to myself "The both of you!" She was getting frustrated. "Oh well. . .I assume I am human, the same goes for Chrisy. . ." ". . .Don't call me Chrisy. . ." ". . .Over there." She looked between the two of us. And it looked like she was thinking about something. "I never heard of 'humans' before." She finally said looking down as though she was ashamed of that. "Doubt you would have. . .our species have never interacted." "But now we can!" Chris said a grin on his face. "And we can have a party to celebrate!" Pinky shouted "YEAH!" Chris and Pinky screamed in unison. Twilight and I just sighed "I am glad Sara's not here, the room would explode and implode at the same time." "Sara?" "A mate of mines girlfriend" I said with a shrug the pink pony and Chris were talking about something or rather then I looked at Twilight "You drink tea?" "Yea" She nodded "How do you take it?" "No milk two sugars." I nodded and walked into the kitchen, the situation was settling nicely and I decided that panicking or screaming like a little girl would be of little to no help. I took the cups from the shelf and got some tea bags. My thoughts drifted a little as I stared out the window waiting for the jug to boil. 'There was a connection, Earth and Equestria were connected for a moment of time. . .' Sara's words echoed in my head for the second time that day, it was starting to scare me. "A connection to Equestria?" I said out loud "You know about Equestria?" I turned my head around to see Twilight. . .studying me. "I know of it. . .Chris would know more about it." "How do you know of Equestria and I don't know anything about this. . .place" Her eyes narrowed slightly, obviously suspicious. I didn't blame her. "In this world, one we call Earth or if your feeling dramatic Terra Firma." I swallowed a little before continuing "Your life. . .your world is a cartoon." "C-Cartoon?" "Do you have comic books in Equestria?" "Yes" "Like those but the characters move. . .come here I'll show you" I walked back to the lounge and noticed Chris and Pinkie had left, which left me a little worried. I turned on the T.V. and changed the channel to Cartoon Network. An episode of the Power Puff Girls was on. "This is a cartoon?" I nodded "Yep" "It looks so fake" "Cartoons are supposed to" "Does this make us fake?" "Your standing right in front of me. . .that can't be fake" Twilight dragged her hoof in front of her quietly thinking about the revelation that was just had. "Don't think to hard about it." "It is hard not to." She said looking up at me. "I know what you mean. . ." "You do?" I nodded "It is a common human thing 'why are we here, what put us here, who are we?' It is all very confusing and helps with nothing." She pondered for a moment "The point is, I think we will have time for an existential crisis after we figure out whats going on." "This is a valid point" "I thought so" I smiled a little I heard the jug click and walked into the kitchen again and started to make the tea. I couldn't help but feel that there was something wrong. Like there was a few pieces missing from the puzzle, which at the best of times was really annoying. It then occurred to me that there were more than two ponies in the group. Miss Spazzalot did mention other people. . .err ponies were present when what ever Twilight was doing went wrong. Taking the cups of tea into the lounge Twilight was laying on the couch starring at the T.V. "Here you go" I said putting her cup down on the floor "Thank you" Her horn glowed and the cup flew up to her lips "Whoa!" "What?" "Is that magic?" She stared at me as if I were stupid "Of course it is, don't you have magic here?" "No" "Oh" I sat down on the couch with the tea in my hands. There was an uncomfortable silence for about five minutes. Then Twilight spoke up. "I know a pony who sits just like that" "Eh? Why would they do that?" Twilight gave a shrug "I don't know, she was obsessed with an idea though, a creature that was bipedal, no fur, hands like a dragon or griffon" She looked at nothing in particular "Excellent musician though. In hindsight perhaps I should of payed more attention to her." "That is why hindsight is a bitch, you always have it after you need it." I paused for a second "Which reminds me, where are the others?" "Excuse me?" "You know the other ponies that were with you. Errr Flotterbee, Flarity. . .other names" Her jaw dropped as if she had been told a really bad dirty joke. "I was so caught up with this I didn't notice! I am a horrible friend!" Her hooves were on her cheeks and she shook her head I watched her have a small breakdown, sipping my tea occasionally. The way she berated herself was something that seemed so familiar. After about ten minutes of this she calmed down slightly "You done?" She nodded though she looked down. "I doubt this will help, but you have far more pressing issues at this point in time" I sighed "You are in a new world populated by strange creatures, your lucky you ended up in my house, I doubt others of my world would be so accommodating" "What do you mean?" I looked at her then decided to pull back "Nothing. . .Nothing at all." A second chapter!?The moments passed by as if being manipulated by Cronos to be extra painfully slow. I would occasionally cast a glance at Twilight and she to me. Many times there was an opening of a mouth but words failed to come. It was really rather awkward to say the least. Finally I stood up, took her empty cup and walked to the kitchen. I stood at the bench and stared out the window. My breakfast dishes stayed in the sink and they were enjoying the new found companionship of the cups. I heard soft steps come from behind me and I turned around, Twilight had followed me. "You know there are other places to stand other than right behind me." ". . ." She just stared at me "What?" I said starring back "It is an awful lot to take in you know, being taken from my world to this one." "True. . .and it is an awful lot to take in when two brightly coloured ponies drop in out of nowhere." She stayed quiet and looked at me some more before starting to examine the kitchen. Nothing too spectacular aside from a sort of yellow green colour. The cupboards were really just blocks of wood with a little knob on them to help with grip and the bench was a fake sort of marble stained from years of spills. She moved around the timber floor and looked at everything in greater detail. "Everything is so big. . ." "It is actually rather small to us humans." This is the first time I actually started to notice the pony's size. Her head came up to my belly so I assumed she was 4 feet, perhaps a little taller. She looked back into the lounge, a bigger room, it easily fit in two couches a large T.V. and a computer desk. I actually moved some things around to hide the massive black stain that had befallen our brown carpet. . .would you believe it used to be white? "C-Can I see more?" "More?" I looked at her "More what?" "Of the house. . .I've never been in a human dwelling before. This would make for an excellent report to Princess Celes-" She cut herself off, her eyes grew to the size of dinner plates. . .which was really freaking me out, I was sure she had an annurism or something. "Errr. . .T-Twilight. . ." I waved my hand in front of her eyes "You ok? did you forget to take your anti-freaky pills?" "The Princess!" She shouted suddenly making me fall back on my ass. "Ow. . ." I rubbed my side. "Oh my gosh! The princess doesn't know where I am. . ." I stood and tried my best to calm Twilight down, but she wasn't listening to me, so I went to a cupboard and started to look for a cup. ". . .Neither does Spike. . .oh I hope he feeds Owloucious. . .but the Princess, she needs to know where I am. . .BUT HOW!" Twilight started to shake "Ahhh all my friends are missing too! This is just too much. . .What am going to do. . .WHAT AM I GOI-" Her train of thought interupted by a cup of water being tipped over her, she managed to calm down. . .for all of two seconds. "WHAT THE HAY WAS THAT FOR!?" "You were getting all. . .Hysetrical." "Thats no reason to douse me in water!" "It is the perfect reason to douse you in water." She tried to splutter other things at me but I ignored her "You wana get a towel so you can dry off?" She glared at me then gave a defeated sigh "Fine. . ." I passed through the lounge and got to the hall way. I walked about halfway down and opened a linen cupboard, grabed a towl and threw it at her. It landed on her head, and using her magic she started to dry herself off. "You think you can hang on to rational thought for awhile?" She nodded "Sorry" I shrugged "You have every right to worry, I just don't like it." "What? Why?" "It's a thing I used to do. . .and worry just lead to trouble, I prolonged the inevitable because I worried about the outcome and when it finally caught up, it crashed a whole lot harder than it should of." "Prolong the inevitable?" "It's a long story and I am the definition of lazy" I shrugged "So lets get this wonderful household tour underway shall we?" I showed her around the house, all of it was familiar to her in some way or another, bathroom, bedroom and even toilet. . .it took most of my will power to NOT figure out how the ponies actually managed to use it. I finally managed to get rid of the vulgar thought and carried on to the lounge "You already know about the lounge and kitchen." She nodded "Yes, I am particualary familiar with this carpet." A chuckle left her mouth that made me smile. I paused for a second taking in a sort of warmth growing inside me, it felt nice. But at the same time it was odd. It felt like I had been depressed for months then all of a sudden woke up. Witchcraft! How could she so easily penatrate my emotional barriers so quickly, I never showed my true self to anyone until I knew them properly and that could take months, years even. Yet here I am smiling and feeling all fuzzy on the inside. Only two others were able to bring my walls down so easily. I stared a hole into the back of her head, my eyes narrowed. How did she do it!? "Something wrong with my mane?" She asked. Gah! She caught me off guard. "A bit frizzy after being dried you know." Smooth. . .right now play it cool. "Right, you ok?" Damn! Alright no need to panic, just get a hold of yourself and you'll be fine. I coughed and cleared my throat "I'm fine. . .just letting the day seep in is all." That could be it, I could be tired. "Oh, ok." She looked at me, a brow raised. As uncomfortable as it was I found a way around it "Tell me about your friends eh. . .we will have to go looking for them sooner or later." She went stiff, remembering her friends were lost. Obviously it was scary enough to be thrown around realms but to be isolated from your friends as well, you could almost call it a nightmare. "I'll make some tea first then." I walked away and prepared the tea, after five minutes I had returned and when I entered the room, the cup was taken by a purple glow. Twilight had sat on the couch again. A moment passed in silence. "Their names are Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. You have met Pinkie" "I have. . ." I was still not sure that was a good thing, in fact I wondered where she was. I didn't like not knowing where she was. "Rarity. . .she is very prim and proper if you know what I mean, a sort of fashionista, as she calls herself, loves to design dresses and wear the latest fashion from Canterlot. But she is a very, very generous pony, giving a lot to her friends and community." "I assume your going to give me basic info?" She nodded "I feel it will do them injustice. . .they are so much more than. . ." "I understand. . .please continue." She smiled a little "There is Fluttershy, one of the most graceful ponies I have ever met, also the kindest. No matter who you are, she will always be there for you. . .although it may take her awhile to stop mumbling, she is pretty. . ." ". . .Shy?" She chuckled "Obvious?" "It is when you have a personality trait in your name." "Applejack" She continued "She is a stubborn mare, hard working and not one to let a challenge slip by without giving it a go. She is very honest and will never tell a lie even if it was to benefit herself." "And then we have Rainbow Dash, athletic, fast and headstrong. She is the fastest flier in Equestria and has preformed a sonic rainboom twice. She is the loyalest of ponies and will quote 'never leave her friends hanging' unquote." I nodded "Those sound like some great friends" I tried to resist but a small smile found it's way on to my face. "They are the best" She grinned "What about Pinkie and yourself?" "Well Pinkie Pie is just Pinkie Pie. A good friend and will do anything for a party, celebrates anything too. Likes to make people laugh. . .as for myself I am the student of Princess Celestia herself but other than that I am just plain." "Why is it I don't believe that." "What?" "Well your a student to a Princess, and I don't know why but the star on your ass must mean something." I pointed at her rear and she followed "You mean my cutie mark?" "Your what now?" "My cutie mark, it symbolises my special talent, it is the same with every pony." "So whats your special talent?" She gave a proud smile "It's magic." "Magic?" She nodded enthusiasticly and then her horn glowed, several objects in the room took to the air and started to rotate around the two of us. I was impressed. It was then I noticed the purple glow engulf me and I took to the air. "Err Twilight. . ." She was far to occupied concentrating to notice I started to float. "Hey Twilight can you put me down, this is freaking me out a little." I just started to spin around as I went along. "TWILIGHT!" I shouted, as soon as I did I regretted it as i was flung across the room into the wall, I landed in a heap and the room spun around violently. "GAH!" Twilight sprung to her hooves and dashed over to me "Are you alright!?" I groaned in pain as I sat up. "Hey Twilight did you make clones of yourself with magic. . ." "Errr. . .no" "Oh. Well I think a neck brace and some medical professionals may be in order. . .a bandaid would be nice" She nodded and then bolted for the door. Before I could even say a word I felt darkness overtake the world and I landed on the carpet. I woke up in my bedroom, the curtains drawn but the setting sun managed to illuminate through them. I put my hand on my head and groaned in pain. The sun may be leaving but the summer heat had lingured and made my room stuffy and suffocating. I sat up and looked around. No one but myself in the room and no ponies either. . .my thoughts started to track back to what happend, something about Twilight Sparkle from that stupid show that Chris watches. . .something about her friends and her special talent, then glowy purpley mist that threw me into a wall. I stood up on shaky legs and made my way to the door. Obviously what had transpired was a dream. . .only a dream. Did I fall in the shower and knock myself unconscious, did I fall down the stairs, did I hit my head against an open cupboard. . .again? I opened my door and shielded my eyes from the light, damn it was way to bright. I closed my eyes and shook my head, only making my headache worse. When I opened my eyes I saw a Pink Pony grinning up at me. "HI!" I slammed the door and pressed my back against it, a cold sweat had gripped my body and then everything returned to me in a single painful vision. "Shit. . .it wasn't a dream." I sighed and hung my head, then gripped it as a ripple of pain went through it. After five minutes of internal debate about wether I should open the door or not, which very narrowly passed a 'yay' vote. I grabbed the handle and pulled it down. I peeked out of the crack and noticed that there were now two ponies and three humans standing in the hallway. "Tom!" Chris shouted happily. "H-Hey." I stammered trying to get my bearings straight, a few times my legs almost buckled but I held on to the door way to stop that from happening. "Good to see your up and about." Micheal chimed in "Yea we were really worried!" Sara said pulling me into a tight suffocating hug. The lack of oxygen almost made me pass out again, if it were not for the carefully timed pull from Micheal I may have. I gasped for air as soon as she let me go. Letting every breath roll into my lungs. I soon got control of my breathing. Pinkie had a grin on her face a mile wide, Twilight on the other hand turned away from me. She looked down and avoided any contact with me. "What happend?" I asked looking between the group. "We. . .err don't know" Chris gave a quick glance over to Twilight she seemed to just avoid eye contact and her gaze decended lower. "What do you remember?" Micheal asked "Well assuming I am not having a nightmare, the last thing I remember is being flung into a wall." This made Twilight cringe "I believe that Twilight was showing me her magic, to explain her special talent." "Oh you pointed out her cutie mark." Chris said with a smile "Yea. . .I guess I did, I just wish it wasn't on thier ass, I have never stared so long at a horses ass before." Sara and Chris laughed a little and Micheal just smiled. "You ok Twilight?" I said addressing the purple pony "M-Me?" I nodded "I-I'm fine, it is you that we need to worry about." I just shrugged my shoulders "Pffft I'm a Kiwi I'll live." "Kiwi? You don't look like a fruit, besides I thought you said you were a human!" Pinkie chirrped a look of confusion on her face. "No. . .no Kiwi is a slang term for New Zealander, named after our national bird. It has become a national identity" I said trying to explain as best I could. "New Zealand?" Pinkie began "Where is old Zealand?" "Why does eveyone ask that?" I said looking at Chris and Micheal. I sighed and looked at the Pink pony "Zeeland is in the Neatherlands." Sara said before I could say a word. "I went there with daddy on holiday after coming to New Zealand." "I don't remember going to the Neatherlands." Micheal said scratching his head Chris gave him a whack around the head "She was talking about her father!" "Ooooh" I put a palm to my face and shook my head. I noticed the two ponies watched the ordeal with confusion. "How about I show you?" "Show us?" Twilight asked "How?" I grinned "Come with me." I walked slowly to the lounge the head injury making me wobble a little but I eventually made it to the computer desk and turned it on. It hummed to life and the moniter flashed to life, 2 profiles poped up, mine with the Assassins Creed logo as a profile picture and Micheals with a Fluttershy picture. I logged on to my account and clicked the Mozilla Firefox button. "What is this, it's not like the 'T.V.'" Twilight mentioned "No, this is a computer. It is a machine that unlike a T.V. produces, stores and projects data." I clicked the top of the Mozilla window and type in 'Wikipedia.org' choose the English language. The two ponies were in awe. "Whats that?" Pinkie asked, she unusally sedated. "This is the Internet. . .world wide web. . .net. . .interwebs." Twilight leaned in closer to the screen. "What does it do?" "A lot of things, but it is primarily used to share and produce content the entire world can see." "The whole wide world?" Pinkie said excitement starting to fill her voice. I nodded and smiled a little bit "Millions if not Billions of voices and opinions shared on site after site." I cleared my throat "That isn't to say that the internet is all fun and friendly, some sites and people out there can be hideous monsters." They stared at me. "But we avoid those sites eh Tom." Chris said looking between the ponies and myself "I. . .try." I said with a Shrug "Though Micheal is worse than me." "Oi! I'm not that bad." I decided against saying anything else and began my search for Zeeland. It brought up the information and moved aside to let the Ponies read. Pinky soon got bored and left trotting away to the Kitchen. But Twilight pressed her face against the screen. "All this information in one place. . ." Chris let out a chuckle while I raised a brow "Uhh yeah. . .I assume you have nothing like this where you are from?" She shook her head. "How do you manipulate the machine?" I blinked and then gave her a brief tutorial. I then gave her the chair and she climbed on it. It spun a little making it difficult for her to get on. Finally she managed it and stared at the machine in front of her. Chris pulled me to the side a huge grin on his face. "Man this is so awesome!" "It is?" I said looking between Chris and Twilight, she was using the tip of her hoof to press the keys and though it was a slow process but she managed to get what she wanted. "Yea! Twilight is a huge book worm and you just gave her the key to human history and philosophy. This is going to be so adorable to watch!" I could of sworn that he squealed. "Is that such a good thing?" He stopped smiling and he looked at me "What are you talking about." "Humans aren't very. . .well good when compared to this." I pointed at Pinkie Pie who was balancing a orange on her nose while she stood on her hind legs. Then I looked at Twilight who looked up the word 'Pony'. "Humans ride ponies?" Twilight asked no-one in particular. Pinkie joined her side and stared at the picture. Chris looked at me and coughed "Y-Yea. . .we do." "Why?" Chris struggled to find words to explain and try as he might he couldn't get it out. "They are a lesser spieces, we use them as tools." I finally said. Chris's jaw dropped. "W-What he means to say. . ." ". . .is that they are not the only spiecies we use like that." Chris looked like he was about to hit me. I inched away from him just in case. "B-But what about their feelings?" Twilight asked, she looked a little scared "They lack the sentience to really show emotions other than fear, pain, anger and maybe joy." I shrugged "That isn't to say they aren't cared for or unloved. Many owners of animals care for them and act as if they are part of the family. Humans tend to project on other creatures." I put a hand to my head, it actually hurt to think so hard. "Your not planning to ride on us are you?" Twilight asked "Well you do owe me for flinging me into a wall, and I don't think I can walk properly for a while." I said with sly smirk. Twilight eeped and blushed a little. Pinkie grinned "Can I ride you too!? It sounds like fun!" My brain malfunctioned due to the innocent induendo. Chris clapped his hands and smiled. Things were going better then he thought. A few hours passed by it was about nine o'clock when I looked on the computer I had been knocked out for almost seven freaking hours. Twilight had looked other things up, including humans. She was having a ball with the internet. Pinkie sometimes looked over Twilight's shoulder and suggested some things to look up, like cupckaes or muffins. I noticed Chris turn a little pale when Pinkie mentioned cupcakes, much to my confusion. "So what happend?" I asked They all looked at me. "You know I was flung into a wall. . .I probably have a concussion. . .in fact why am I not in a hospital?" Chris answered first. "Micheal, Sara and I discussed it and at present we want the ponies to stay here." "Great, put my well being at risk for ponies." "Of course." Chris grinned "As for the wall flinging, you'll have to ask Twilight." My attention fell on her and she shifted uncomfortably on the chair. "I. . .I couldn't feel your essence." "Excuse me?" "Back in Equestria, all ponies have a sort of magic around them, I can manipulate both inanimate objects and ponies by the feel of thier essence." She continued "But here I can feel Pinkie but thats it, Humans don't seem to have the same essence as ponies, in fact none at all." "So I was mistaken for a cup?" "In a manner of speaking" Twilight said with a sheepish grin. I remembered back to the smashed cup when Pinkie. . .startled me. . .was this karma being a bitch? I don't know but if I was alive it would only serve to make me stronger. Pinkie started to examine the computer "So does all this thing do is bring up some boring information?" Chris shook his head "No it can also play videos, music and games." "WOW!" Pinkie screeched "Can you play some music now!?" Chris happily shook his head and Twilight got of the chair to let him on. She looked kinda down. "I wasn't finished. . ." "Why didn't you say something?" I asked "I didn't think it was my place to." Chris opened a new tab and brought up Youtube. He and Pinkie got discusing to what type of songs they should play. "So where did they go?" I said looking at Twilight "Shopping for party supplies, I am surprised that Pinkie wasn't caught or anything." "Yes she does not camoflauge well with our world." "Toooooom." Chris whinned "What?" "I don't know what song to play." I racked my brain trying to think of a song. . .then insperation "Thiller" "Oh!" Chris exclaimed "Glee or MJ?" "MJ of course." He nodded and entered Thriller into Youtube. Found the video and clicked it. It took a few seconds to play but it slowly began it's intro. Then the speakers erupted into that feel good beat. Micheal and Sarah came down from their room hearing the song. Twilight and Pinkie found their heads bobing to the beat. Soon enough both ponies and humans were taken by the beat and proceeded to dance (lamely). In this premature dance off, Pinkie took the lead with an exact replica to MJ's dance. Her hooves raised to the left and right, she spun shaking her hooves. We all stopped to watch her move, it was kinda freaky how accurate her moves were. The song finished and we started to clap "Pinkie Pie that was really good!" Twilight grinned Micheal Sara and Chris both agreed and shared their congratulations. "How did you do that?" I asked "I moved my hooves silly!" Pinkie beamed at me. The others laughed as I put my face in my palm. Twilights chuckled was interupted by a rumble in her stomach. With a blush "Do you have something I could eat?" The three 'Bronies' jumped at the chance to cook for the ponies. They charged the kitchen to make some sort of sandwhich. "So what do ponies eat. . .I assume your a herbivour." I said sitting on the couch Twilight smiled "We are. But I guess since we use eggs that would make us a sort of Omnivore" "Wait Ponies eat eggs?" She nodded "We make cakes and the like. We of course ask the Chickens for unfertilised eggs." "Strange." I then shrugged "I can't say much, I bet we humans are strange to you." She nodded a little then she smiled "At least I can learn about you." She then put a hoof to her mouth "I just wish I had my lab equipment." Pinkie jump in between us her belly on the back of the couch. "YEA! That stuffs fun!" She slipped forward and rolled on the floor her hoove flailing in the air. I laughed a little, then I was struck by a dizy spell. Putting my hand to my head I let it pass and then sighed. "You going to be ok?" Twilight asked I smiled "I will be fine, we have a saying here. What doesn't kill you makes you stronger." Twilight was about to say something but Sara rushed in and turned on the T.V. "Whats going on?" Sarah didn't answer me but flicked through the channels as fast as she could. Finally she reached what she wanted. The six o'clock news. I was about to say something when I noticed Sara starring at the T.V. Chris and Micheal had followed her in and also stared. I turned to see a look of horror on Twilights face, even Pinkie was quiet. It was then I glanced at the T.V. In the back of a truck in a cage were two brightly coloured ponies one with a pink mane with a soft yellow coat and the other was a blinding white with a purple mane. "What the hell. . ." The yellow pony had covered herself up trying to hide from the attention. Her hooves covered her head and she was in the corner shaking like a leaf. The white pony was trying to shield the yellow pony from the eyes of the world. But every so often struck a pose. "F-Fluttershy? Rarity?" Twilight spoke finally able to find her tounge. She then ran up to the T.V. and pressed her face against it. "FLUTTERSHY! RARITY!" Tears formed in her eyes. Pinkie soon joined Twilights side and shouted their names at the unresponsive screen. The picture turned to a anchor man and Twilight backed up. "No no no no NO!" Twilight screamed her horn glowing "Bring them back!" I wasted no time and then picked up Twilight, remarkably light for a pony. "Calm down!" "NO! They have my friends in a cage!" she squirmed her concentration being used to try and escape. Pinkie joined the fray and tried to make me let go shouting at me. "Help would be appreciated ANYTIME!" I shouted to the other humans standing there. Micheal grabbed hold of Pinkie who had bitten down on my leg. She kicked against him. "You'll never take me alive! NEVER!" Pinkie flailed around trying to hurt Micheal. "Chris! How do you calm these crazy bitches down!?" Twilight bit into my arm "OW. You fucker!" Chris ran to the computer and brought up some websites I didn't recognise, nor could I, Twilight was literaly trying to chew my arm off. "Twilight Sparkle!" A mature womans voiced boomed She instantly stopped what she was doing "P-Princess Celestia!?" "Sorry Twilight. . .that was a clip of her." Chris said closing the tab. "We needed you to calm down, you were going a little crazy on us." He smiled warmly A little!? I screamed in my mind. Twilight looked down and wiggled a little, I put her down and looked at my arm, she hadn't broke the skin but damn it was going to bruise. "H-help!" Micheal had let go of Pinkie and she ran into the corner. She had somehow managed to grab a tray of cupcakes and chuck them at Micheal. "They are only cupcakes. . ." I said moving forward "I-I don't trust them!" He said backing away from the pink pony as if she would eat him. "What the hell is wrong with you." A cupcake bounced of my head and I blinked. Twilight walked up to Pinkie and they had a few short words. Finally Pinkie let go of the cupcake in her hoof and slumped. Twilight muttered something under her breath then she cleared her throat. "Sorry about. . .losing it." I shrugged while the others smiled and said something along the lines of, it's ok. "Now if you can excuse us. . .we are going to save our friends!" Oh dear god. . .emotions.With that Twilight and Pinkie headed for the door, Micheal, Sara and Chris tried their best to convince them otherwise. "It's not safe!" Micheal said "We have faced worse. . ." Twilight rebutted calmly, she then looked at Pinkie Pie. ". . .and I am not alone." Pinkie grinned at Twilight and opened the door, the two walked right outside not hindered by anything, but slowed down by three rather hysterical bronies. I had followed if only to watch the three make themselves look like fools. But I couldn't help but worry about the two ponies leaving for their friends . "Do you know where they are?" I asked "We will find them. . ." Twilight spoke with a fierce determination in her voice. "So how long will that take. . .days months. . .years?" I started to walk up to them. Though they didn't stop walking, they did slow down. "It will take as long as it takes to save them from. . ." she paused for a second . "Humans? Us?" I added "Look what are you going to do? Ask them for your friends release?" She looked around. "Will that not work? Surely they must understand that we need to get home, that they are our friends." Pinkie nodded. "Yeah! They would have to be meanie weenies to not let them go!" "I'm sorry but did you not notice that they were in a cage, cages are used for several things such as to keep criminals in and to keep specimens for research." I folded my arms. "I am sorry to say not all humans respect others rights and some down right disregard others lives." Pinkie and Twilight stopped walking and turned to me. "W-What?" Twilight looked at me, there was fear in her eyes and perhaps a spark of anger. "I don't need to explain any further than that." We had end up half way down the street. "Humans are the stuff of nightmares." The others were quiet, they had tried to avoid talking to them about this. "Nightmares?" Twilight looked at me. "But Tommy!" Pinkie shouted "You're not a nightmare, you treated us good!" "Yes well I am a rather cynical person and I tend to ignore all the good that humans do." I shrugged. "Besides what would I gain by locking you in a cage. . .not much." There was a small silence as Twilight contemplated what I just said. Pinkie bounced in one place for a little while, then she stopped as Twilight spoke. "What else can we do then?" She shook her head "They are in cages and for all we know in grave danger, we can not just sit down and do nothing!" "I agree." I said nodding my head "I will not ask you to sit down and do nothing, but rather plan and be patient." "You will help us?" Twilight looked at me and the others. I shrugged. "Why not, you need all the help you can get right? Besides if I don't help you thoes three will just nag at me until I do, so might as volunteer now." She looked at Pinkie who grinned at her. Twilight then smiled at me and gave a nod. I looked at Sara who was standing in-between the boys behinds me. She looked at me and blinked in confusion. "Yes?" "How did you know about the news report?" "My facebook updated." She held up her phone. "I also got a few texts from my other friends." "You have other friends?" I asked getting a glare from Micheal. "Yeah!" She smiled widely "Pinkie Pie taught me how to make friends along with all the other ponies." "I did?" Pinkie had a confused look on her face but with a smile none the less. Sara nodded. "Your show taught me alot of things. . ." It was dark and it could of been a trick of the light but I swear I saw a tear in Sara's eye. Did this show mean that much to her? "I think it's time to head back inside." Chris chimed in. Everyone agreed and slowly made thier way in the red brick house. "Sara. . .do you know where that was? Where the ponies are being kept?" I asked sitting at the computer desk as we reached the lounge. "Errr the report mentioned they were in New York." I stopped and looked at Sara. "As in New York, New York. . .in the United States of America?" She nodded then started to tap her phone. "Says here they were taken to Pervus Corp. laboratories." "Pervus Corp.?" I racked my brain but I couldn't find any reference to them anywhere in my mind. "I never heard of them." Micheal looked over Sara's shoulder. "I have. . .they're into some pretty heavy shit. . .they produce weapons and ordnance as well as some other side projects." "Side projects?" Chris asked. "Mhm." Micheal nodded his head. "Electronic warfare, pharmaceuticals and there are rumours about their biological and cosmetics division." "Wait wait wait, this sounds an awful like Umbrella Corp.. You know from Resident Evil." I said looking at Micheal . "I said that they were rumors, besides you have to wonder what they want with Fluttershy and Rarity." "Perhaps they want Rarity to help with their cosmetics!" Sara said. "As much as I want that to actually be a reason babe, I doubt it is." Micheal said with a heavy sigh. "Rarity is a unicorn right?" I asked. "Yes she is." Chris said. I nodded thinking carefully for a second. "Is she a powerful mage. . .or whatever." Twilight nodded." Yeah, she has even developed her own spell for the detection of gems. Though her specialised magic is limited to her special talent." "Well how useful would a detector for gems be?" I posed the question rhetorical "I would also imagine that a creature that can use magic would be rather useful in other fields." "Other fields? Oooooh like a meadow! Or a soccer field!?" Pinkie said grabbing a football appearing out of no where. "How did you. . ." I got a stare from Chris that told me not to bother and so I dropped it. "Ahem. . .no Pinkie not like those." "Then what do you mean?" Sara asked. I gave a small sigh. "Magic I would imagine is a powerful force. Correct?" I got nods from Twilight and Sara. "So imagine if we were to harness it, we could make life easier, but also imagine if we were able to use it as a weapon." Twilight gasped. "Y-You wouldn't!" I shook my head. "No I wouldn't. . .Pervus corp. though, Micheal did say they were a weapons and ordnance producer. Don't you use magic to your advantage in war in. . ." I paused trying to remember the name of their home world. ". . .your realm." I finished failing to come up with the name. "There hasn't been a war in Equestria in over two hundred years." Twilight said. "But there used to be a type of magic dedicated to the destructive nature of war, no pony outside of Canterlot or Stalliongrad would have access to the notes and research materials." She looked down. "It is sad that magic used to be used in such away." "Canterlot? Stalliongrad. . .I will assume they are cities or something." "They are. . .Canterlot is the political capital of Equestria as well as the magical research center. Stalliongrad is one of our northern most cities on the boarder of the Griffon Kingdoms it is actually cut through by the Stallion river, it's name sake. But that was where the fighting was heaviest two hundred years ago during the third Equestria-Gryphon conflict, it is also one of the few cities in Equestria that has a full military presence, a fact that has made them proud." I didn't expect the history lesson, but the others seemed to hang onto every word, aside from Pinkie Pie who had decided to play with the ball, she tapped it over to me and I tapped it back. "Have you learned about these magics?" Sara asked astounded. "I-In theory. . .I have never practices them nor do I want to. . .some the spells do such horrific things. "But it is safe to assume that Rarity doesn't know about them." I said as Pinkie tapped the ball to me, I tapped it back to her. Twilight nodded "Not many ponies do, it is a school of magic avoided by most." "Well then that's the good news." I rubbed my chin in thought. "So what we know is: Fluttershy and Rarity are being held by Pervus Corp, somewhere in New York City. Rarity is not a pony with the knowledge that can level a city." Everyone nodded. "So how are we going to get to New York, I doubt any of us have the money to just go in a whim, and I am pretty sure that there are another two Ponies out there waiting to be found, or to find us." "Applejack and Rainbow Dash." Chris said. Twilight looked at Pinkie. She was balancing the ball on her left hind leg while doing a hand stand. "How are we going to find them?" Twilight asked looking back at me. "Well if they arn't heading to New York after the news thier friends are being held there, that is assuming they are taken in by people like us." I said thinking a little "We can use your magic sense." "Magic sense?" Sara asked. "Yeah. . .Twilight mentioned that she cannot sense humans, thier lack of magic makes them some what on par to a tea cup." "Really?" Sara looked fascinated. Twilight nodded. "I see where you are going with this Tom and it may work, but at this point in time I can't feel them, they are too far away." "Damn. . .that would of made such an easy thing of this." "It would of." Micheal said nodding his head. I looked at the time, that little fight and the conversation had taken an hour and it was about ten. "I believe that we should continue this in the morning guys." I said stretching. "But what about Rarity and Fluttershy?" Twilight asked a little anxiously. "I think it is best to start off fresh. . .besides I would like some time to recover from my head wound." I rubbed my head, the dizzy spells had become less frequent but there was a awfully large bumb on my head. "So I assume Chris and Sara are staying the night?" They nodded and grinned, I then looked at the ponies. "So where are you going to sleep?" Pinkie and Twilight looked at me. "I can sleep with Twilight!" Pinkie shouted. A blush crawled it's way on Twilights face. Then Pinkie put her arm around Twilight. "We can make it a sleep over!" "Right. . ." I said shaking my head a little. ". . .I think we have a spare matress around here somewhere, if not you can sleep on the couch." "Then where am I going to sleep?" Chris asked. Before I could answer Micheal spoke up. "Why don't you sleep with Tom?" "What?" Chris and I said in unison. "Well you guys are best friends right?" Sara said. "Y-Yeah." Again in unison. "So there is no problem!" Micheal grinned. Chris and I lay in my bed, our backs to each other, this awkwardness was preventing any type of sleep. It was werid to have Chris so close to me, hell we didn't even hug unless it was a brithday or Christmas. I lay there staring at my certains finding interesting patterns and sometimes even a face out of the shapes and shadows, anything to take my mind off the man laying next to me. I thought back on the days events, what had happend and what was to come. Some time away from home may be good for me, perhaps amazing and magical adventures await us. Or in a more likely situation a long and painful death. . .or a lawsuit. I shuddered thinking about all the possible things that could go wrong. Chris turned and mumbled something, he had managed to find sleep. "Lucky bastard." I grumbled. I turned myself around and looked at him. I studied his face and couldn't help but smile, he had been my closet friend since high school. He had pulled me out of a dark place, his insited nagging. . .his smile grabbed me by the collar and threw me out of the hole. Because of Chris I met Micheal, who let me stay in his flat. I managed to find a job nearby because of Chris' 'motivation' which meant pulling me out of bed and chucking news papers at me. Literally. . .I am not joking, he would grab me by the ear if I didn't wake up at the appointed time and throw me on the floor, he would then throw newspapers at me to 'wake me up' as he said. But no matter how much of a task master he was, he would always revert into that sweet young boy I met four years ago. Because of the way he looked. . . he was bullied a lot. No one likes to be bullied, to be made fun of or attacked because of what you are or who you are. Chris was no exception, and like all victims he seemed to take it on the chin. . .never fighting back or standing up for himself and like so many others I watched doing nothing. I had my own problems to deal with, but one day all those problems just crashed on me and I had a mental breakdown. I didn't go to class and just banged my head on the bathroom wall trying to fight back tears and failing miserably. That was when Chris found me, he said things to me that made the dark path illuminate before me. He then did something that I will never forget, he gave me a kiss on the cheek. I don't know why, nor do I care. It was purifying, like all my problems had been kicked away. Later we would become best friends and the whole lovey dovey stuff would be put in the back of the closet. But that kiss is something that made me change. While still cynical and rather depressing, I never let Chris get bullied ever again, got a black eye from it but you should of seen the other guy. He and Micheal were like a second family to me, and when Sara came along it just got a lot more spazztastic. We had our own dramas and 'adventures' but in the end we would just come back home, have a cup of tea and just play video games or sleep. I did not need anything else. This life changing force called ponies as ripped up that old life, I should feel apprehension and maybe regret but instead I feel excited. Sure I was worried but the prospect of going to America on a rescue mission affected the little boy inside me looking for action and adventure. I recalled many adventures that played out in my head when I was younger, playing our favourite characters from Dragon Ball Z at primary school and the video games I now played. As I lay in the near perfect darkness I heard a shuffling from outside the door. Not getting any sleep any time soon I slid out of bed trying not to disturb Chris and made my way to the door, gently pulling the handle I opened it far enough for me to slip out and then closed it behind me just as gently. The hall light was on but that didn't surprise me, we left it on for the ponies and the guests. I made my way down to the lounge and saw Twilight fast asleep on the single mattress on the floor but Pinkie Pie wasn't on the couch. I looked around the house but failed to find her, until I entered the kitchen during my search. The back door was ajar, I opened it slightly and saw Pinkie lying on her back looking at the stars. "Hi Tom." She said not looking at me. "Uhh. . .Hey Pinkie, what are you doing out here?" I said walking towards her. "Thinking." "Thinking? About what?" "Life. . .love. . .the stars, your stars arn't like our stars." "They're not?" I sat beside her and looked up. She shook her head. "These are random. . .I like these ones." A small smile appared on her face. "Well. . .not all of them." I lay back on the grass and stared at the night sky. The warm summer night added to the comfort of the freshly mowed lawn. "Who raises the sun and moon here?" She asked. "What?" I was a little taken aback by the question. "No one. It does it by itself." She gasped and stood to her feet. "Really!?" I sat up surprised by the reaction. I nodded in reply to her question. "Wow! It's like the Everfree Forest here!" "The what now?" "It is a place where all the animals and weather isn't controlled by us ponies. It can be very scarry sometimes." She laughed. "But all I need to do is giggle at the ghosties and the kookey spookies go poof!" All of it went over my head, but I nodded in an automated response. "Riiight." I looked up at the stars again. "You think one of these stars is yours?" Pinkie shrugged and resumed lying on her back. "I dunno." "Hmm probably not." I scratched the top of my head. "You come from a alternate reality and I think a different universe all together." "That makes sense." "I thought it did, I have been thinking though can Pervus Corp actually legally hold your friends. . .I mean they are technically owned by Hasbro Inc.." "Yea but that wouldn't make a good story would it." I nodded. "Yeah I guess your right." I paused for a minute. "Wait. . .what?" "Never mind!" "Oookay." Ten minutes of silence and star gazing passed before a thought occurred to me "Shouldn't you be asleep?" "Nope." She giggled. "Shouldn't you?" "Nope. . ." Frankly I didn't want to share a bed with Chris, it druged up to many feelings. We lay there in silence for a little while. The warm night made the Cicadas sing an anthem of bliss and sorrow, the air tinged with something I couldn't explain. I felt a preasure in my chest when I thought about Chris and I wasn't a stranger to it. I ignored it as I usually did, that is untill I felt a hoof on my hand. It was remarkably soft I looked at Pinkie who was staring at me. "You shouldn't do that." She said softly. "Do what?" I asked puzzled. "Ignore your heart like that." She said now poking my chest with the hoof. I scoffed, as I did she pressed her face against mine. "It hurts you, makes you feel awful if you ignore it!" "What are you talking about Pinkie?" I raised a brow and stared at her then let out of breath when she poked me in the chest. "You like him don't you?" She asked. "I mean like him like him!" "Who?" I gathered a guess. "Chris?" She nodded enthusiastic. "Whoa now." I said putting my hands up a little. "He is my best friend, I don't think. . ." ". . .that it's proper." She finished for me. I paused and stared at her I then shook my head. "N-No that. . ." ". . .you don't have these feelings." She finished for me again. "OK please stop that." She stared at me, those big blue eyes staring into what seemed to be my very soul. I did something that I proably shouldn't have, I stared right back. ~~~ Once I started I couldn't stop, somehow I broke a wall and entered a state where I could see Equestria and all of it's inhabitants at once. I stopped on a particular town and looked around. So many ponies were gathered around a rather tall building, reminded me of a merry go round. There a beige pony with a white mane was speaking, a purple ,I guess dragon, stood beside her a look of worry on his face and several other ponies stood beside them. One was an awfully tall pony he actually would of come up to my chest, his red coat seemed make to him more intimidating with him was a really old pony with a green coat. Beside them were two other ponies one was hearing an Hawaiian shirt and a straw hat while also supporting a moustache, a very worried looking I think mare was standing beside him, and for some reason she was wearing pants. All the sound stopped being blurry for a minute. ". . .and so as the mayor of Ponyville I must ask every-pony here to help find the Elements of Harmony. . ." I looked around the crowd, saw three young looking Ponies at the front of the group a green one with a red mane, a orange one with a purple mane and a white one with a curly pink and purple mane. I took some experimental steps forwards and seemed to act like a solid, unseen and unheard I started to make my around the town. I didn't stray to far from the crowd, I noticed many things that seemed so similar. Doors, carts and even a scooter. I felt like I could reach out and touch some one. . .or in this instance some-pony. But before I could I was dragged out and returned to my world. ~~~ "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!" I screamed, gasping for air, it was like I was holding my breath though the entire ordeal. Pinkie quickly shoved her hoof in my mouth and looked around checking to see if i had woken anybody. When it was clear I hadn't she removed her hoof and giggled, the seriousness from before evaporated in an instant. "Whoopsie I forgot to shield you from that. . ." "From what!?" "The fourth wall." She then put a hoof to her lip. "Since I am here I can't break it any more, but maybe you humans can, to get to my world." She seemly oddly calm and rather knowledgeable about this. "The fourth wall?" I shook my head. "You mean that lame way for characters to interact with the audience?" She pouted. "Lame. . ." "I mean. . .never-mind. So that's breaking the fourth wall?" Her pout disappeared and she grinned "Yep." "Trippy." She nodded. "You get used to it." "That explains why you didn't freak out when you got here." She nodded again. "I have always been able to look into you world but never fully grasp it." "Do the others know about it?" "You mean Twi and the gang?" She shrugged her head "I guess." Her look turned into a serious one. She wasn't easily swayed from the topic we were discussing before and she finished our far more interesting conversation there. "Back to before. . .you can't hide those feelings." "Why not?" I said humouring her. "Weren't you listening? I said it hurts you." She folded her fore legs. I looked away for a second and when I returned my gaze she was wearing glasses and a chalk board had appeared behind her. "How the he-" She cut me off. "Today we shall be learning about the heart." She pointed to the chalk board, a large cartoon heart drawn on it and smiled. I blinked and found myself sitting at a desk. "What the. . .I didn't even feel myself move. . .how are you doing this!?" "I'm Pinkie Pie!" She grinned. I was about to say something but figured that was as good as explanation as any. "The heart is a fragile thing Tom, if you let yourself fill it with pieces of ickiness it will break!" "Pieces of ickiness?" She nodded and flipped the board over revealing a complex equation with pictures of a happy face and a sad face. She then used a ruler to point at the smiley face. "This is you now." I gave a nod. "This is you if you don't tell Chris about your feelings for him." She pointed at the sad face. I nodded again. "Now according to my maths and thanks to Big Mac's input I have been able to calculate the longer that someone with holds their love from someone the more likely that the person would be subject to the traumas of watching the object of their affection turn towards someone else." She stopped for a second and looked down, thinking about what she said. "You have thought about this a lot." I said raising a brow. "Yep." "Why?" The simple question seemed to do the one thing I thought impossible. It fade her frown. "Because. . ." She started, she took a breath trying to muster the courage to continue. "Because I know how you feel." What. . .OH!" As I clicked the gears in my brain whirred to life. My brain power started to return to normal. "You mean you like some one?" She gave a nodded and a smile returned to her face, a much better and natural look if I do say so myself. "So why give me advice you haven't followed yourself?" I doubt being a cynical jerk and calling her a hypocrite would of done any good. "Well. . .I don't like Ponies being unhappy, I like making Ponies smile, if that means I have to bring to Ponies together then I am OK with that!" "Well Ponies and Humans are different, maybe not too different but I think we we still have a gap." I shrugged. "If I am going to be honest with you. . .and myself. I can't just talk to him about it." She went to say something but I put my hand up to stop her. "I think it is best if we save your friends first, then we will worry about broken hearts and sappy and unneeded emotional turmoil that would drag us down to the depths of depression." I cleared my throat. "Also I doubt that would be any more exciting you know." She nodded. We started to head back inside "By the way you know my. . .I guess crush, may I know yours?" She looked at me then looked at the house. "You already know her. . ." I stared at Pinkie Pie and nodded, nothing else needed to be said tonight. I awoke on the couch, Pinkie was snoozing on top of me. I noticed that the house was already buzzing with activity. In the kitchen the other humans and pony were getting some breakfast. Not one to miss out an opitunity for food I poked Pinkie in the side until she woke up. "N-No mommy I don't want to eat the alfalfa. . ." She gurgled. "Oi! Wake up." "Wassawha?" Pinkie shook her head as her eyes opened lazily. "I think it's time to get up." She gave a yawn and got off the couch. I followed her into the kitchen, everyone had a bowl of cereal. Twilight was reading a atlas while Sara was reading her small black book. It was Micheal who first noticed we entered. "Morning. . .late night?" He smiled. "Yeah actually." I said stifling a yawn. "Morning guys!" Chris said with a smile. "Where did you go last night?" He said looking at me. "I couldn't sleep and neither could Pinkie so we talked. . .broke the fourth wall. . .that type of thing." I smiled a little remembering the ordeal. Everyone but Twilight and Pinkie stopped and looked at me. Pinkie was fetching a bowl of cereal and sat next to Twilight. "You broke the fourth wall?" Sara asked with wide eyes. "Accidentally, I couldn't interact with anybody on the other side, only observe." I scratched my head and winced when I hit the bump. "How did you do that?" Micheal asked. I gave a small shrug. "Starring contest with Pinkie." Pinkie giggled. "So you saw Equestria?" Sara asked. "Yep. . .by the way what's an 'Element of Harmony'?" It was Twilights turn to speak up. "They are powerful artefacts that keep chaos and evil from reigning in Equestria. . ." "Is that so?" I got nods from the humans and the ponies. "They are also wielded by Twilight and the gang." Chris said with tang of excitement in his voice. "Really?" I looked at Twilight and Pinkie. "So what are the Elements?" "Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Generosity, Laughter and Magic." Twilight said as if reciting out of a book. I nodded and folded my arms. "So. I assume you are magic." Twilight nodded. "Pinkie here is Laughter, Rarity is Generosity and Fluttershy is kindness." "Applejack is Honesty and Rainbow Dash Loyalty." Micheal finished. I put my hand on my head in a thought process. "Well at least we know Rainbow Dash and Applejack are together." They all gave me a stare. "How could you know that?" Chris asked. "Makes sense, I mean Kindness and Generosity are connected, Loyalty and Honesty are connected and of course Magic and Laughter are connected." Micheal and Sara looked at each other. "How does that make sense?" "God you guys are thick!" I shook my head. "Lets start with the obvious, Generosity is a form of kindness. You give something and expect nothing in return, to help somebody or whatever." They all nodded. "Now Loyalty and Honesty. I would imagine if you are loyal to someone you are open and honest with them. To lie is a betrayal in its self." I got a nod again. "Now magic and laughter is more abstract, here on Earth magic is a form of entertainment, people get entertained and they smile and sometimes laugh." I smiled a little. "One could say while the elements are all connected to each other, the users are connect to someone specific." "That's just silly." Sara said with a grin. "It is only a theory." I said with a shrug. I went to make my breakfast which only meant grabbing a bowl and spoon. I got out the cereal and tipped it, all I got was crumbs. "You bastards." I sighed. The others laughed at me, though not in malice it was still rather annoying. I then pointed at Chris. "Woman I demand bacon and eggs for this atrocity!" Twilight blinked. "I thought he was a male. . ." Chris sighed. "I am. . .it's just his way of being an arse hole." "Indeed. . .also I require tea." I said with a smirk. "Your damn lucky you have a head injury." He mumbled has he walked to the fridge. I sat at the table and smiled. I was getting bacon, eggs and tea! A wonderful start to the day. "So. . ." I began. "Any ideas on how to get to America?" "Several actually." Micheal spoke up. "Do tell." "Well first we could ask for some favours from Sara's father." Micheal said sipping his coffee. "Yeah, daddy kinda owes me a Christmas present." Sara smiled. "I already brought him three." Micheal nodded. "Plus with his money we could fly first class! That would be an interesting experience." I nodded. "Yeah that does sound good, any others?" "I could teleport you all to 'Manhattan'." Twilight seemed to struggle with the word as if it was unnatural. "Teleport?" She nodded. "I can teleport you there, I know where it is on a map and I have looked up different spots on the interweb to visualise for our arrival." I rubbed my chin. "But in the eyes of magic arn't we you know inanimate objects?" She nodded. "Yes but I believe you can just hang on to me while I teleport, it should not harm you in anyway." "Well. . .what are the chances we will turn out like a inside out pig lizard?" I asked a little curious and probably apprehensive. "What? I um. . .very little." "But there is still a chance?" She didn't speak but nodded a little. "We are taking the plane!" (Authors Notes: Ah once again an update, I sorry for all the errors and the like but at this moment in time I have little time to get my editors in. As it turns out one is really busy and I cannot contact the others but I digress I wish to continue to write the story but. . .I have to move in a month or so. Making it difficult to update. I will try and update again before the move but I don't know if I will be able too, I will also try and get some editing done on this chapter and others and update it as soon as I can. Thanks for reading my piece of failure, and enjoy your holidays or what ever you have in which ever country you live.) Updates are us.~A small town outside Hamburg, Germany.~ Two brightly coloured specks hid poorly amoungst the massive flock of sheep that dotted the hill. They waited for their guardian to return with more information, at least one day passed scince they arrived in this strange world. Separated from their friends and lacking the lingual skills to address the locals they managed to find one new friend amongst the sea of strangers. "Gah! Where is she!?" The cyan coloured pony yelled. "You have ta be patient Dash." Her blonde compatriot replied. Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth, if there was one things she was not it was patient and to make things worse she had been grounded by both her friend and this thing called a 'human'. "Well she better hurry the buck up!" Rainbow growled. Applejack was about to say something but was interupted by the herd fo sheep moving. She turned to see their new friend. After some questions the day before they found out it was the female of the species and her name was Alex. Many queries were asked after that. Turned out they were on a new plante called Earth, Applejack enjoyed that a little more than she should of. The Earth was populated by these humans all over the place and that their life was a fairly popular cartoon to these beings. "H-Hey. . ." Alex said a little nervously. Rainbow Dash zoomed up to her, hovering in front of her face. "So what's the news!?" Applejack pulled on her tail and dragged her down to earth. "Sorry 'bout that." She glared at the Pegasus who just glared back. "Well." Alex took a breath going over a mental check list and summoning her courage to speak. "From the news I have seen and heard. . .two of your friends are in New York. . .Rarity and Fluttershy." Applejack smiled "Well thats go-" "They are also being held captive. . ." "Great." Rainbow Dash said with a hint of sarcasm. "Well all we have to do is go to this. . .New York and rescue them." Applejack grinned a confident grin. "Nien!" Alex called out. "Amerika is so far away, and it's safer here." "But our friends are in trouble. . .we need to help them." Applejack moved closer to Alex. "We need yall to help us too." "Do we really?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yes we do. . .we have no idea where New York is." Alex stood there thinking about her home. It is all she has known, and the world is such a big a scary place. To be asked now to go to the 'Big Apple' sounded so ludicrous. As if sensing the girls dilemma Applejack sat on her haunches and looked up at Alex. "I know what it's like, leaving home." She smiled. "But in the end I came back. . .and everyone was still here waiting for me." She cleared her throat. "I wouldn't ask for your help if I didn't need it." "Even if you needed it you wouldn't ask." The rain bowed maned equine quipped, earning a glare from the earth pony. Alex giggled a little, then she took a breath. "O-Okay. . .I'll help." -~- I yawned watching the scenery pass by, the trip to Sara's father wasn't a long one but it was still boring. We hid the Ponies under a blanket in the boot of the car, they refused to stay home no matter what we said. Chris decided to drive though I guess anyone of us could, we had a license in one form or another. I was in the front passenger and the other two were cuddled up in the back. "What's your dad like?" Chris asked Sara. "Eccentric. . .crazy." Micheal answered. Sara giggled and gave Micheal a small tap on the arm. "He does have his moments." "He chased me with a broom and said he was going to play cricket with my testicles." I sat up and looked at Micheal. "What?" Sara just sat there laughing. "He came at me with a broom and said he wa-" "I know what you said, I just find it unbelievable." Micheal shrugged. "Believe what you want mate. . .but I warned you." "Why did he do that?" Chris asked. "It was my fault really." Sara said recovering from her laughing fit. "Oh?" "Yeah I told daddy about us. . .having sex." She whispered the last part, least the ponies heard her. I started to laugh. "Ratted out by your own girlfriend. . ." "Worth it in my opinion." Micheal smiled. We all laughed and the trip seemed to end quicker than usual. We came to a stop in front of a large metal gate. The size of the gate indicated we were dealing with a rather rich man. A rather big security guard came over to us, he immediately recognised Sara and said we were allowed to enter as we were with Miss 'Lovestone'. Our car seemed so out of place as we drove up the white gravel drive way. The house was recently renovated but it felt as though it had been built two hundred years ago and moved to New Zealand. It was British no doubt about that, the grounds were well kept and grass was the perfect length. The façade made of grey stone twisted and curved with stone faces carved just below the many window sills. The effect of the building was intimidating, that is until a pasty white man walked out of the large polished oak doors in a scuba mask, snorkel, flippers and had a yellow tube with a duck face around his waist. All of us save Sara had our jaws on the floor. He waved to us and he stopped. We got out the car, Chris parked opposite of the door. He hobbled his way over to us and took out his snorkel. "Ahhh honey you caught me about to go for a swim." He said with a grin which faded when he seemed to notice Micheal. "So you also brought the man who tainted you." Chris and I looked back at Micheal, who seemed to be a good five meters away from Mr. Lovestone. "Oh daddy." Sara smiled and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "How are my brothers." Sara's british accent seemed to flare while talking to her father. He gave a proud smile. "Rather well if I do say so myself, they know how to play the markets and find the best buisness oppitunties like dear old dad." He looked up. "Even in this economic crisis, they would of made thier great grandfather proud." He seemed to notice Chris and I. "Are these your friends?" She nodded and gave a warm smile. "This is Christopher and Thomas." We both waved. "You surround yourself with men? What happened to my cute innocent daughter of yesteryear!" He grabbed Sara and held her tight. "Please daddy, your embarrassing me." "Fear not Mr. Lovestone, my friend Chris here counts as one of the womanfolk and I find myself attracted to the same sex." He let go of his daughter and stared at me. An awkward moment passed before he gave a smile. "I like this man." We let Mr. Lovestone go for his swim and when he returned we were waiting in his personal study, red velvet carpet and red and gold wallpaper gave the room a feel of majesty. Bookcases filled with books lined the room and a single large window gave the room plenty of light, a desk sat underneath it. Mr. Lovestone walked in now wearing a robe, his head wrapped with a pink towel. His stripped pyjama pants made me think of many other rich eccentrics. "What is it you wished to discuss darling?" He asked Sara. "I wished to ask you a favour daddy." I was surprised how formal her speech had become. "Oh?" I walked around the room as they spoke, I found myself standing at the desk looking out the window. I blinked and rubbed my eyes I was sure I saw a blur of pink. I looked out the window more and scanned the front lawn. I shook my head and let a sigh. I turned to look at the group then looked back at the window to find a pink pony hugging it. "GAH!" I stepped back. "What's wrong?" Chris asked, I turned to him then back to the window. The pony was gone. "N-Nothing." I said heading for the door. "Going somewhere?" Mr. Lovestone asked. "I. . ." I racked my brain trying to come up with an excuse. "I am going to check up on our pets, we left them in the car. . .we were going to take them 'walkies' when were done here." Sara, Chris and Micheal looked at each other. "Please continue, I will be right back." I reached the car and the right back door was wide open. I looked inside the car and found that the blanket had been over turned and that no ponies were in the car. I started to look around the grounds but failed to find any sign of them. That's when I heard a scream coming from the Kitchen. I ran as fast as I could and rounded a corner smacking right into something. "Urgh. . .what the. .. PINKIE!" I said finding the cotton candy pony on top of me. "Tommy!" Pinkie smiled but it quickly vanished. "We gotta save Twilight!" "Eh?" "Mean old lady in the kitchen has her!" She got up and galloped in the other direction. I ran after Pinkie not questioning anything at that point at time. Pinkie pressed herself against the wall and peered inside a door. I followed suit and pressed myself against the wall and peered into a window. Inside I could make out a old woman cutting up some carrots and putting them in a pot. I couldn't for the life of me see Twilight. Without warning Pinkie jumped inside the door and screamed. "WHERES TWILIGHT!" I followed her in and looked around, still no sign of Twilight. The old lady held up her knife and looked like she was going to lunge at us. I put my hands up. "Whoa there. . .we mean no harm." "Says you!" Pinkie growled at the woman. "Get out of my kitchen!" She started to wave the knife at us a heavy Scottish accent making it even more threatening. "We are only looking for our friend." I put my hand to my stomach. "This high, purple. . . rather horny." I tried not to smile at my pun. "Aye I have seen her. She is in the freezer." She pointed at a large metal door that seemed to be built into the wall. I slowly made my way to the door keeping my eyes on the crazy old bat. I opened the door and found Twilight standing there. "You ok?" "Y-Yeah. . .a little cold." She said through chattering teeth. "What's all the commotion?" Mr. Lovestone said walking into the Kitchen. He noticed me and the ponies. "By the queens knickers. . .you were telling the truth." Chris, Micheal and Sara walked in behind him. "Of course daddy. . .I would never lie to you." Sara smiled a little. She then turned to the knife wielding Scot. "Mrs. Blackheld please, these are my friends." A tense moment or two passed but she smiled at Sara and gave a nod."Yes deary." She put the knife down on the counter. Her faded red hair was moved from her face to behind her ears. I would of guessed she must of been in her late fourties early fifties. Pinkie walked over to Twilight and gave her a hug which Twilight returned. "Right you two." I began. "You have some explaining to do." As it turns out they were bored, and thought they would walk around a little. Our fault really we didn't leave them a crossword or something. They came to the kitchen smelling some thing delicious, walking in they found the pot of vegetable soup. They didn't take any but before they could leave they were confronted by Mrs. Blackheld who grabbed Twilight and threw her in the freezer to take to Mr. Lovestone later. "I see." Mr Lovestone said with a smile. "Well if it is ok with you, I would like to invite you all to dinner tonight. We have much to discuss." -~- It took all of Alex's courage to ask her father to go to America. When he said she could it was the surprise of her life. "Are you sure father?" Her father just smiled. "Of course my dear, I think it will be good for you to see your mothers country." He looked towards a picture of a beautiful young woman, with dark brown wavy hair and green eyes. Alex inherrited her mothers hair and her fathers blue eyes. "She would of liked you to see it." "Father. . ." Alex began but her father raised a hand. "We set aside some money awhile ago. . .we were all going together." He paused a hint of pain entered his eyes. "But now it will be only good for you to go, I would rather not leave your mother alone." "Thank you father." Alex pulled him into a tight embrace. "I love you." "I love you too Alexandria." He then let go of her. "Now go make your mother proud." -~- "Pervus Corp.?" Mr. Lovestone pondered. "Yes I have heard the name before, during my younger years when I played the markets I noted their name several times." He sipped his soup off his spoon. "They were a weapons and ordnance producer during the Korean and Vietnam Wars. . .or so I have been told." Pinkie and Twilight seemed to be helping themselves to thirds. While I was on my second bowl. For a crazy Scottish bitch that woman can cook. "When I was on floor it seemed that Pervus still produced weapons and such but they started to move to other areas." He took the bowl and poured the rest of it's contents in his mouth. "Damn good meal as always Mrs. Blackheld." She gave a smile and tipped her head slightly. "Moved to what areas?" Micheal asked. "Hm what was that?" "Moved to what areas?" Micheal said again. "Sorry couldn't quite catch that." "Moved to what areas?" I said. "Oh well that depends on who you ask." Micheal looked at Sara who gave a small smile and patted him on the back. He just grimmiced and sipped a spoonful of soup. "Well what do you think?" I asked. "Hmm." He leant back against his chair. "Mrs. Blackheld please ask Steveson to fetch my book." "Yes Mr. Lovestone." She tipped her head and walked out of the room. A few minutes passed then a young black haired man walked in with a large book, it took two hands to carry it and when he placed it on the table it made a thump. "Thank you Steveson." The young man bowed and left. The book it's self was a plain black coloured. It reminded me of the small black book that Sara had. "Thomas." Mr. Lovestone said looking up at me. "Yes?" "What do you think?" "About?" "Pervus Corporations other areas." I didn't expect the question. I didn't have much of an opinion. "To be honnest I wouldn't be surprised if they had other side projects or areas hidden from the public view." I shrugged. "A good view to have. The companies that do have hidden side projects do this to make more money. But I feel more sinister motives coming from Pervus Corp." "What do you mean?" "You believe in magic?" I paused and looked at Sara then Twilight. "I don't really have a choice in the matter." Mr. Lovestone laughed. "So I assume that Sara has told you about Earth being connected to the other realms." I gave a nod. "Well the head of Pervus Corp is a man called Malik Ficient the fourth." Mr. Lovestone grinned. "His family is one with enough magic to remember the old days." Chris blinked. "Wait how do you know this?" "A lot of patience and research, helps that I too have magical ancestors." Everyone remained quiet. I couldn't believe what I had just heard, this is just too unbelievable. I shook my head and pressed on. "So magic used to course through Earth?" Twilight spoke up listening intently to the conversation. "Correct my purple pony pal." Mr. Lovestone said with a smile. "Then what happened?" Chris asked. "What happened to that connection?" "No one knows. . .it just stopped, the connection broke." He shrugged and opened the book. "Humans weren't the most powerful magic users, no but they were one of the most cruel and arrogant and unsurprisingly a lot of magic users kept it away from the majority population. Hiding thier secrets from those they deemed to stupid and weak. Of course as humans are all different we have multiple wizards that shared their magic or helped people with it." A proud smile appeared on his face. "The Lovestones are descended from such a wizard." "I see. . . but where is this going?" "Malik is one of thoes people who thinks very highly of himself, and his ancestors weren't the most kind hearted of people." He sighed and turned the page of his book. "You heard of Morgan Le Fay?" "The witch who was an adversary to Merlin and the Knights of the Round Table?" Mr. Lovestone nodded. "Who's Merlin?" Twilight asked. "One of the most powerful wizards in our history." Sara said. "Liked wearing a pointy hat and had a beard." I added. Mr. Lovestone nodded. "That story is stretched a little; well the entire Arthurian legend is a huge stretch but I digress, he wasn't sealed into a tree that's for sure. Merlin and Morgan duelled many centuries ago Merlin was the wiser and the stronger but Morgan was faster and much more cunning. She sent Merlin to another realm." Mr. Lonestone pondered for a moment. "Not actually sure where, but I am digressing again, Malik is descended from Morgan Le Fay." "Oh that sounds like it's not good." Micheal said. "Are there any descendants of Merlin?" Chris asked. It was Sara's turn to answer. "No. . .Merlin had no children before he was sealed away." "Well at least he can't use magic." I said. "Not true." Mr. Lovestone said looking at me. "He has one of the most powerful witches in history running through his veins. . .while is abilities are limited, he is still far more powerful than any of us here." "But Sara told me that magic is diluted." "She is correct. But you can concentrate energy into objects. She has that watch remember." "I used the energy in that to open the portal to Equestria." Sara added. "So he has an object?" "Two actually. . .you said he has two ponies held captive?" Everyone stared at him. Pinkie stopped eating and Twilight focused on him. "What are you talking about." Twilight asked. "You of all people. . .or ponies should know that magic attaches it self best to living objects." "But that would mean. . ." She stopped and her eyes went wide. "What does it mean?" I asked confused. "He would need to syphon the magic from them." Mr. Lovestone said. -~- Alex had returned to the barn where she hid Rainbow Dash and Applejack. She had thought a lot about what her father said. Had her mother really wanted Alex to see America. The fates had been kind to her so far. As she entered the barn she found the two ponies asleep on a pile of hay. Both of them holding each other closely as if their fears leaked out of their subconscious. Alex thought it was all very cute. She shut the barn door and walked over to the ponies. "Hey. . .guys." The two ponies stirred a little. "I booked a flight to Amerika. . ." The Ponies didn't respond so she poked Applejack in the side. "Wazza. . ." Applejack yawned and smiled a little, before realising how close she was to Rainbow Dash. Pushing herself away from the Pegasus she rolled off the hay. The sudden push made Rainbow Dash bolt up into the air. Her hooves punching out at invisible assailants. Alex started to laugh. She hadn't laughed like that in such long time, it felt good to do it again. "So whats the news?" Rainbow Dash asked trying to play it cool. "We are going to Amerika!" The two ponies smiled and bro hoofed and Rainbow Dash grinned. "Look out New York, we are on the way!" -~- The stunned silence in the room was made worse by the fact that no one moved. Like all our thoughts were channelled to think the same grotesque thoughts of ponies being tortured or worse. I finally cleared my throat and looked around. "I-I think we are assuming a lot." The others looked at me and nodded. Twilight looked kinda green but acknowledged what I said by looking at me. "Well yes. . .speculation at best." Mr. Lovestone said. "Though we must assume that what ever he has planned. It is not good." We all nodded. "So I assume we have your support?" I asked. "Of course, I have a few friends that owe me some favours. . .so you'll be in New York by tomorrow." "Wait tomorrow?" Mr. Lovestone nodded. "We have no time to waste, Sara dear." He looked at his daughter. "Yes daddy?" "How many other portals opened?" She paused thinking back to the event two weeks ago. "Four. I think." "One was Pervus Corp. . .the others were interruptions. Obviously they found the first interruption and acquired the ponies." Mr. Lovestone sighed. "If only we knew why they accessed your realm Miss Sparkle." He shook his head. "Anyway what ever he had planned was interrupted by your meddling, which brought us time." "Go home and pack" He continued. "Everything will be set up when you arrive at the airport." He stood up. "Now if you excuse me, I have some things to set up. Good luck." He walked towards the door before he stopped, not turning around he let out a sigh. "Oh and Micheal. . .please make sure you keep my daughter is safe." Micheal blinked and then smiled. "Yes sir." The trip home and the packing was quiet, when we reached the airport it was four o'clock. We packed light but also warm, it was winter in America after all. We got a taxi instead of the car and called everyone we needed to to say we wouldn't be home for awhile. We made many excuses. I am glad I didn't have to call my family. We had hidden the ponies under cloaks, no one really questioned this they probably they assume they were special dogs or something. We worried about security but as it turns out we wouldn't have to. As we walked in a man approached us. "Miss Lovestone?" He was in his thirties, a pilots uniform on. "Yes?" Sara answered. "I will be your pilot, your rather called and I managed to pull some strings. Welcome to first class." He looked over us and gave a warm smile. "Please follow me." We followed him through the airport, the security gave him some leeway because he was a trusted pilot but still we had to get our things scanned, not a problem. The ponies were allowed to keep their cloaks. We walked on the plane first, earning some angry looks from some of the people that were waiting. We took our seats, Chris was next to me on the aisle seat. There was plenty of room between us for comfort but still enough space for a quiet conversation. The apprehension was building, it was more evident on Twilight than anyone else. I noticed that Pinkie took Twilights hoof and held on to it for a little while. I smiled and looked out the window. Perhaps after all this I will take Pinkies advice and say what I feel to Chris. I peered around and stared at Chris who was having a conversation with Sara. I returned my gaze to the outside, time seemed to fly by because we were told to strap in. The plane lurched forward and we started to move. Twilight seemed surprised and forgot about the trails ahead as she tried to figure how this heavier than air craft managed to repel gravity. A little more than an hour into the flight the ponies took off their cloaks, not very many people were in first class so they decided to risk it. Pinkie even got up to use the bathroom. When she returned she sighed and looked out the window. The an idea hit her and she smiled. "Hey guys!" She exclaimed. "What?" Micheal answered. "Lets sing a song!" (Authors Notes: Hey again, it seems I am faster than I thought, plus I didn't have the internet to distract me. Anyway a new chapter is up. Yay. I would like to thank you again for reading and all that, also to leave a comment to notify where I screwed up. Please have a pleasant day." So, exactly how did this happen?I was shaken awake by Chris, I smiled at him then shook my head to wake myself up. We were landing soon and I couldn't wait to get off of this thing. It had been a long flight and Pinkie Pie singing one thousand cupcakes on the wall did not make things go any faster. Not much to say about the landing, for once something was normal. In the three days I have known Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie my life had seemed to have become a coffee table flipped over by some really angry guy. We were directed out of the plane and made our way through JFK. It would be an understatement to say we were in awe of the building. It was so big! Our cities didn't have anything like this, even the ponies who marvelled at the first airport were speechless now. We managed to shake off these feelings and continue down the terminal. I looked outside and sighed, I was glad we packed warm. The snow was pretty thick and I had heard about how cold it got in America at this time of year, I wasn't looking forward to it. Our luggage consisted of basically gym bags full of clothes, not that we went to the gym. Micheal and I had ours slung over our shoulder and on our backs. Chris just carried his by the handles and Sara dragged hers along. The ponies had put their cloaks back on again, but Pinkie was struggling not to burst out and attack the several vending machines we passed. In fact Micheal and I stood next to her just in case. We reached the doors. . .so many doors. . .to the outside. We noticed a man waving at someone so we continued, we then noticed he was waving at us. I gave the others a look and shrugged. We walked towards him and he gave us a professional smile. “Good morning. You must be Mr. Lovestones daughter.” He said looking at Sara. “Yes sir.” She smiled warmly. “Welcome to America Miss Lovestone.” His smile grew wider. “Please allow me to take your bags miss.” She nodded and handed him her bag. “Now if you will follow me your brothers sent you a car.” He took us out of the airport and to the car park. . .or I guess as the Americans say parking lot, when we got there we were surprised to find a limo. He opened the door for Sara and she climbed in with the Ponies while we put everything in the boot. Chris, Micheal and I had just sat down in the car when Twilight perked up. “They're here!” -~- Alex got up from her seat. The people in first class had to get off first, they were all more 'important' than her. Though the company could of been worse, an interesting young Arab had sat next to her. They had talked about alot of thing during the trip such as Life, Family and Ducks. Finally they had got off the plane and said thier goodbyes to one another. Alex immediately headed to baggage and waited for her 'bags'. Just then she noticed two men walk into the baggage area and look around, one had shaven blonde hair while the other had scruffy brown hair both were dressed as though stood infont of a cannon filled with clothes and waited to see what they were hit with. With them they had some kind of dog under a black cloak. She watched as they walked around, they look like they were looking for something or someone they then spoke to each other in hushed tones about something, they then looked at their dog. Alex turned back to the bag machine and noticed two large cages covered in a blanket had come out of it. Her back turned to the two men and dog she didn't seem them approach. She grabbed one of the cages but when she reached out to grab the other one someone else had beat her to it. She noticed the scruffy haired man had taken her cage. She was about to protest but he spoke. “You need help?” He asked, his accent was not American. Alex blinked. “Er. . .Ja.” Her accent seemed to surprise the man infront of her. He took the cage and helped her put it on a trolley. He looked at his dog and if Alex wasn't mistaken, it nodded at the man. She shook it off as nothing. “So what's in these cages?” He asked looking at Alex. Alex swallowed and looked around his friend had gone off somewhere. “Nothing. . .just some.” She looked at the cloaked dog. “err dogs.” “Really?” He grinned. “Perhaps your dogs may like to play with mine, she has become restless.” “N-Nien. . .It has been a long trip and I bet they are tired.” She tried to fake a yawn. “I am tried too.” She smiled a little. He stared at me then looked around. “Right ok. . .I am not good with subtle. . .you have two ponies in thoes cages.” Alex's eyes went wide she couldn't give them up. “Nien. . .you speak crazy.” “I am fluent yes but that's not the point. . .my friend here.” He gestured towards his dog. “Can tell that there are ponies in there.” Alex looked between the man and the dog. “Sorry. . .but I got to go.” With that Alex made a beeline for the exit. “What? Wait!” He wasn't expecting that. The sea of people made it easy for her to disappear but as soon as she stopped he reappeared and soon spotted her. She paniced. “Get away from me!” “Look I just want to talk!” Other people stopped and looked at the two shouting people. “What is there to talk about?” She said her posture becoming aggressive. He put his hands up. “Just calm down. We have a lot to talk abo-” He looked past Alex and titled his head a little. “Are they with you?” Alex turned around and noted two men standing behind her. They were wearing plain grey suits, had an ear piece and some sort of symbol on their left shoulder though it was to obscure to make out. The shorter of the two was African and had a well trimed moustache, the other man was white but he should been painted green, it was as if the Hulk himself suited up. There was no natural way for a man like that to exist. “Excuse me.” The black gentleman said with a smile. “But are you Alexandria Leher and you sir are you Thomas Bane?” Judging from his accent Alex hazard a guess that he was South African. Upon mention of their names both froze. “From the reaction I have gotten I must have the right people.” His smile turned into a dark grin. “But where are the rest of you I wonder?” His eyes rested on the cages. “Oh well at least you have made it easy for us to collect our bounty.” Alex looked towards the man called Thomas. His eyes narrowed. “I take it you are with Malik?” “Oh wow you know the boss' name.” The man looked at Thomas. “You are well informed.” Thomas gave a shrug. “Not informed enough, you have me at a disadvantage. You know my name and yet I don't know yours.” “You don't need to know my name. You do need to know his.” He pointed to his companion. “This is Pixie. . .” Alex and Thomas paused. “What?” “Yes I was also amused by the name my partner was given.” His face darkened. “I was also amused at how well Pixie here can rip a man apart with his bare hands.” Both Alex and Thomas stared at the bulk of muscle who seemed to smile at them with a sadistic glee. His eyes had something in them, something that chilled Alex to the bone. The others in the crowd that come to surround them just gawked at the scene. Some were hoping for a fight, others looked worried and some just stared at 'Pixie'. There was no way that Thomas or Alex could take on Pixie, and they didn't even know what the other one could do. Options were next to none. “So if you could hand over your set of Ponies and walk away, that would be good. . .it is also the healthiest decision.” A smug grin appeared on the mans face. “Alright then, I need you to do what I am about to ask you.” Thomas said looking straight at Pixie. “No questions asked.” “Um.” Alex was closest to the two men, she didn't want to do anything that would provoke them in any way. When she looked back to Thomas was pointed towards Pixie. “Twilight use Thunderbolt!” The dogs cloak was cast off by an invisible force revealing a purple pony getting gasps from the crowd and a confused look from the man. A bolt of purple lightning left the pony's horn aiming straight for Pixie. Pixie didn't move and when it struck him it only moved him two steps back. But the attack was enough to distract both Pixie and his charge. Thomas moving quickly managed to Grab the trolley and Alex. “RUN!” ~ - Throwing caution to the wind I grabbed the girl and pushed the trolley as fast as I could. Twilight jumped on top of the trolly looking back towards the lumbering giant and I must say well dressed man. They had recovered from the little distraction and came at us. We had a head start but knowing our luck we would be dead by the end of the Terminal. But it seems the women I was with was a quick thinker pointing in a direction I hadn't thought of, pushing past a line of people I ran towards two large double doors, that looked like it was guarded. The guards moved looking like they were going to stop us until they saw Pixie behind us. Everything slowed down, we ran but Pixie was catching up on us. Twilight was trying to unlatch the cages her friends were in, the guards had pulled their weapons out and aimed at the running hulk of muscle behind us. We ran passed the guards their calls to stop unheeded by both us and Pixie, but I doubt they were talking to us. Pixie lifted an arm and just swatted away the guards like flies. We dove into the door crashing into the wall on the other side. I groaned as I moved trying to get up as fast as I could. Alex seemed to be already on top of things quickly unlatching the cages and getting the ponies out. Pixie burst through the door his force contorted to a sick grin. “TWILIGHT TELEPORT NOW!” I shouted. “B-But. . .” “No buts I said NOW!” Twilight closed her eyes a purple aura surrounding her and the other Ponies I grabbed Alex and took hold of Twilights mane. Pixie bared down on us his fist seemed to be aimed at me but before it could pulverise it target, everything went dark. I landed on the roof of the limo and rolled off hitting the floor rather hard. I groaned in pain as I started to move. The others that were waiting around for us quickly ran to our aid. The driver had helped me to my feet while Chris was looking after Alex. Pinkie, Micheal and Sara were aiding the other ponies. “What happened?” Chris said dusting Alex off. “I found Alex here with our missing ponies. . .” I looked at Rainbow Dash and Applejack who were hugging Twilight and Pinkie. “Turns out Pervus sent some of their goons after them.” I told them what happened while we drove away from the airport, it was agreed that we avoided staying in one place for now. “So they know who we are?” Sara said. I nodded. “He used my full name.” I looked at our new companion. “As well as Alex's here.” She looked up and smiled a little. “This 'man' you spoke of.” Micheal began. “You said he was massive.” “I think massive would be an understatement Micheal.” He chuckled. Micheal looked at Sara. “Can magic manipulate a body like that?” Sara thought for a moment. “Yes. . .but to be morphed into such a monster would be painful and can destroy a persons mind.” “I doubt you could that thing a person.” Alex spoke up. Everyone remained silent for a little bit before I finally spoke up. “So this is the famous Applejack and Rainbow Dash.” “Yep that me. .. THE one and only Rainbow Dash!” The cyan pony flexed her fore legs. “I bet we could of taken that guy on if we weren't in those cages!” She started to punch the air. “Settle down Rainbow.” Applejack said standing up, she then held out her hoof. “I am Applejack.” I took her hoof and she shook. “Pleased to be meeting yall.” “The pleasure is all ours.” Chris said with a warm smile. I looked out the window as people and ponies began to speak. My suspicions were correct, Alex was from Germany and had come here pretty much to do the same as us. Though now we had to plan for the worse if they had people like Pixie on their side I would rather not take them head on. As if on cue, Twilight spoke up. “So what are we going to do now?” I sighed and shrugged. “Not much we can do.” “But there must be something.” Chris said. “We did say we would save Rarity and Fluttershy.” “Yes but now we face the very real threat of being ripped apart by a man who looks like he should of died from a steroid overdose.” I said. “Then perhaps we should make a plan.” Micheal began. “There is more than one way to our goal.” “He is right.” Alex chimed in. “Perhaps a diplomatic approach would be best. . .” We all stared at Alex before we all started to laugh, Alex included. “I like this woman.” I said with a grin. “She is fun!” Pinkie said. We all calmed down after our little giggle fit. I then looked out the window towards the city. “First I think we need to go get some rest we all had a long journey to get here and it is the best thing to do if we are to focus on planning a rescue of your friends.” Everyone nodded but Twilight looked a little apprehensive. I put a hand on her shoulder. “You need rest too, you did save us today.” “I'm fine. . .” She managed to smile at me. I returned the smile and hen knocked on the window to the driver. The Window rolled down and he looked back. “Yes sir?” “Can you take us to our hotel please.” “That I can do sir.” We pulled into a underground garage and came to the lobby in an elevator, as predicted Mr. Lovestone had prepared everything for our arrival, it was still shocking to find ourselves in such a high end place. The lobby was almost entirely marble with gold trims, though fake it still gave off a feel of grand majesty. The carpets that lay on the floor were a royal purple and a small statue of the owner of the hotel in the centre of the room told everyone who was in charge. What surprised me the most was the fact that the driver whose name was Donald was completely OK with the Ponies. He had told me that he used to be a cab driver in New York so he had seen worse. We took our keys for our rooms, Sara offered Alex her room much to the delight of Micheal. We took the Elevator again because our rooms were on the 11th floor. Four rooms had been provided by Mr. Lovestone I assume one for each of us but our new companions seemed to make things a little more complicated. We asked the ponies to split up when we went to bed. Rainbow Dash was going to sleep with Alex, Applejack was with Micheal and Sara, Twilight decided to sleep with Chris so that meant Pinkie Pie was my roomy. We threw our gear in our rooms and decided it was time to relax a little. We had hoped that our whereabouts had been kept from Malik and more importantly Mr. Suit (who we dubbed the South African gentleman) and Pixie. We all gathered in Sara's room, though anyone of our rooms would of done the trick. I thought it was a good time to ask some question to the ponies. “So Applejack, Rainbow Dash. . .how did you end up in Germany?” They both looked at me then each other. “I dunno myself.” Said Applejack “Yea. . .” Rainbow Dash added. “Daddy already said there was a spell cast there to drag them to the spot where the spell was set up.” Sara said. “I know that. . .but I want to know why any of the Ponies are on Earth anyway. “ Pinkie, Aj and Rd all looked over to Twilight who looked back at me. “Well. . .it is a werid story.” “Weird? I am talking to a petite purple unicorn that ain't exactly normal around here.” “Ahh. . .point taken.” Twilight took a breath. “Well it all started about two weeks ago.” ~ ~ ~ Twilight had awoken to the sound of chirping birds that had taken residence in her tree. Though she didn't mind it made studying till the wee hours of the morning a more painful experience as she found it increasingly difficult to sleep in during the weekend. She groaned as she rose up, her bed mane worse than usual. Her morning (though preferably afternoon) ritual got underway when she started to brush her mane. After an hour of trying to tame her hair she moved on to brushing teeth and then made her way down stairs. “Ah good morning Twilight, your up early.” Her dragon assistant said moving towards her. “I know, I know. It's thoes dang birds Spike.” She stifled a yawn and headed for the Kitchen. Using her magic she put the kettle on to boil. She then sat at the table before slumping, snoring as her head hit the table. Spike poked her in the side a few times. “Err Twilight?” “Huzza what?” She said sitting up straight. “Maybe you should go back to bed.” “No no, I am already up Spike might as well make the best of it.” True to her word the unicorn spent the morning reorganizing her library, cleaning up and her least favourite activity throwing away tattered or outdated books. It took all of her will power not to just hide them away but the library is not a place for information to be incorect or out of date. With most of the job having been completed she decided it was time for a break, Spike already prepared for such a joyus occasion had already made a decent lunch. Twilight was halfway through her hay fry sandwich when the bell to the library door rung. Not expecting anyone she put the sandwich down and entered the main room. In front of her stood a light green unicorn pony with a Lyre for a cutie mark. “Good morning Lyra.” Twilight smiled. “Ah. . .good morning Twilight.” Lyra returned the smile. “How may I help you?” The light green unicorn dragged her hoof on the ground. “I. . .umm, I am looking for a book.” She paused looking no where in particular. “What type of book?” Twilight stared Lyra. “W-Well.” She looked at Twilight now. “A book on humans.” “Humans?” Twilight scratched her head. She had heard of them before, though they lived in a realm of fantasy. “Well I think. . .” She stopped for a moment. “. . .actually. I think I may have what you want.” She walked over to the Fiction section of the library, getting an audible sigh from Lyra. ~ ~ ~ I stared at Twilight. “How is this important to the story at all?” “It happened on the same day. . .” Twilight looked up in thought for a second. “I have to rearange everything again when I get back. . .and to tell Lyra about you.” “Just get on with it.” I said a little frustrated. Twilight smiled and nodded. ~ ~ ~ Twilights horn glowed as she pulled a book off the shelf. 'A ponies guide to mythic creatures and abominations'. She then floated it over to Lyra who took it with her magic. She opened it open to the contents and then flicked through the pages until she came to her desired spot. “Do you mind if I read this here?” Lyra asked looking for a spot to sit. “Not at all, please do call if you need any-more help.” Twilight smiled and moved back to the kitchen while Lyra found a cushion to lie on. Returning to her sandwich she noticed Spike had finished his lunch. Nothing note worthy happened for an hour after lunch, Lyra was really into her book while Twilight and Spike finished with the library. All was well in ponyville which was a nice change. It was then that Twilights horn involuntary lit up, as did Lyra's. Both looked shocked as their horns discharged magic that wasn't willed. “Whoa. . .that was cool.” Spike said not realising the implications. He was impressed by both ponies using magic at the exact same time. “What was that?” Lyra questioned. Twilight still had a look of shock on her face. “I-I don't know.” There was frantic knocking at the door. Before Twilight could open it Rainbow Dash burst in. “Twilight the weather has gone crazy!” Looking past Rainbow Dash Twilight saw the sky had turned from a cloudless bright sunny day to a horrible stormy mish mash of weather. It hailed and thundered, the clouds had overthrown their Pegasus masters and decided to seek revenge on the population of ponyville. Ponies panicked on the streets, dodging lightning that cracked down on the unsuspecting streets. All the Pegasus had been called to try and quell the storm, not matter their background. There was a massive crack coming from the top of the library. Reluctantly moving outside the ponies looked up and saw that lightning had managed to bypass Twilights magical lightning rod. A flaming branch fell from it's position and hit the ground. The ponies jumped to avoid it. Rainbow took to the sky to help the other Pegasus bring the storm back into line. Lyra took off to her house yelling something about Bon-Bon. A bolt of lightning crashed through the cloud heading straight for the rainbow maned mare, not wasting a minute Twilight's horn glowed sending a purple bolt towards it's white counter-part. Successfully intercepting the way-ward bolt. But instead of dissipating the white bolt parried Twilights. So began Twilghts duel with nature. Both were in top form, blows were traded and stabs were countered. The only thing that was at Twilights disadvantage was the spell was tiring her out. Some others had surrounded her watching the duel. It was inevitable that Twilight faltered, her strike was meet with a feint and the white bolt crashed towards the town. It seemed to roar as it pressed it's final assault. It streaked towards the town hall Twilight tried to reactivate her magic but the last spell and duel had mentally and physically drained her. It was then a light blue bubble appeared around the town hall. The bolt of lightning struck with an enormous clasp making the very ground shake. “Twilight, are you alright darling?” Rarity said moving from the crowd. She was panting, and a little bit of sweat had formed along her brow. “I-I'll be fine.” Twilight moved a little, her legs threatened to give out from underneath her. “What the hay is going on!?” A pony shouted from the crowd. All eyes fell on Twilight, she always knew what was going on and so you can imagine the shock and the gasps when she said: “I don't know.” It took an hour before the storm was successfully dissipated, in that time Twilight had sent a letter to the Princess and recived one back saying it was happening everywhere. It also mentioned that all unicorns had their horns discharge before the storm had arrived. Even Luna and Celestia's horns gave a spark of magic that wasn't their doing. So Twilight did the only thing that could be done. . .study. ~ ~ ~ “Wait so you had a sword fight with lightning?” I said looking at the purple unicorn. “Thats impressive.” “You should of seen me!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “I was rolling and flipping. . .no bolt of lightning coulda catch me!” Chris smiled. “I bet you were amazing.” “Darn straight!” Rainbows ego thoroughly stroked she calmed down and rested her head on her fore legs a grin on her face. “So you studied for two weeks straight?” I said a little astounded. “Yes. . .in hind-sight perhaps I should of informed the girls.” Twilight scratched her head. She then looked over too the other ponies. “I must of worried you guys.” “That's why we came ta visit ya.” Applejack said with a smile. “Yeah! Then we could have had a party!” Pinkie said bouncing up and down with a grin on her face. “We will have to have one when we get back!” Twilight smiled and nodded. “We have to.” The ponies entered a conversation of their own, I noticed the little story had dragged the time forward. It was two in the afternoon and I was hungry. Leaving both humans and ponies to their conversation. I walked into the kitchen and looked around, it was well stocked which surprised me, hotels normally never did that, well Hotels that I could afford anyway. I found what I wanted and started to fry up some eggs, a good old fried egg sandwich was what I needed, and a cup of tea. I came back into the lounge and sat down, nibbling at my sandwich. I noticed some stares when I looked up. “Something I can do for you?” “Where did that sandwich come from?” Micheal asked. “The kitchen. . .where I made it.” I said. “Still some left if your hungry.” Micheal smiled and left the room and soon everyone else followed him including the ponies. After they made what they wanted we sat in the lounge talking about nothing and everything helping ourselves to any cookies and chips we could find. It felt like a vaction, but soon we were reminded about why we were all really there for. We all just finished laughing at a joke told by Pinkie Pie when she looked out the window. “Would you believe that Fluttershy told me that one.” Everyone was suddenly silent. The pressing matter was overwelming some of us. “It's not fair that Fluttershy and Rarity are the ones in cages.” Applejack said sounding a little angry. “It just ain't right.” “Well life isn't fair and right has nothing to do with this.” I said looking at the blonde pony. “I think it is best to have the weakest of us trapped and have the strongest of us out here trying to get to them.” “Fluttershy and Rarity are not weak!” Twilight shouted at me. “Yeah!” Pinkie and Rainbow said in unison. I was surprised by the reaction I had got. I was equally surprised by the glares I got from Chris and Micheal. “Take it back.” Applejack said now standing. “What?” I stared at the group. “You can't be serious.” “Ah said take it back!” Applejack said moving closer to me. I stood up now, I didn't like being glared at by my friends and the ponies. “Look I didn't mean anything by it. . .” Applejack stomped. “. . .fine I take it back.” I folded my arms and sighed. “Thank you.” Applejack said with a warm smile, the other ponies settled down. I sat back down and sighed, I thought over what happened then something popped in my head. "Hey I just thought. . .where is the Pervus Corp building?" Everyone stared at me and then looked at each other. "Perhaps we can get directions when we leave?" Alex said. "Maybe. . .but I suggest that we find it and scout it out first. You know see what else we have to deal with." Micheal said. Everyone agreed. "So we scout first then make a plan. That sounds good." I said smiling a little. "But first I should think we head to bed." Authors Notes: Hello dear readers, Merry Christmas/ Hearths Warming to all of you. You are no doubt aware that the chapter doesn't have a name, I would like help to remedy this. If you have any ideas on what to call it please post a comment or note me. . .hell if you want I could pick a random user name from the comments and use that heh. But I digress, another chapter here and I am quite fond of what it is evolving into (even if it is fail). Of course it isn't the best. . .but that's not what it is about is it. It is about improving my skills as a writer, and perhaps pass time. The major problem at the moment is that dreaded pile of slag known as grammar. Oh how I hate it, this set of rules that limit a man or woman's creative nature. It is kinda like telling an artist to paint in between the lines. I know that it is an 'important' part of English but how I rue that we let it control us in a manner that determines how we read a book (You see that I finished the sentence without a full stop! I HAVE COMMITTED A HEINOUS DIABOLICAL ACT!) I think I maybe getting off topic a little. Ahem what I want is that people focus less on the grammar, I know it's horrible and it makes your eyes bleed but isn't it about the content and not how it is presented. (Within reason of course.) Thank you for reading this rant, have a jolly holiday and may your Christmas Day be fan-tucking-fastic. P.S. This rant was brought to you by an over thinking man who spends his time writing about Ponies. P.S.S Love you. Well this took awhile.I got groans and moans from the group. “Do we have to?” Chris asked, pouting a little. “What are you guys, five?” I shook my head. “It was only a suggestion. . .besides we have a big day tomorrow.” They all just looked at me, a sort of puppy dog look coming from them, now I can resist the puppy dog look, but when four humans and four ponies do it at you, you kinda lose focus. “Fine.” There were whoops and cheers. “Just remember that I will be a bloody task master tomorrow!” The cheers stopped and I gave a sly grin. “Have a good night everybody.” With that I left the room, leaving them to do what ever they want, frankly I felt drained, I needed rest and maybe a shower. I got to my room and started looking for some towels. As I looked for them I turned the T.V. on for background noise. I found a towel and held it up in victory, then after my little victory pose I turned to go to the bathroom but the T.V. caught my eye. Turning up the volume I sat at the end of my bed. “. . .two guards are in critical condition after an attempted terrorist attack at 11:30 this morning at JFK international, while there were no other casualties or damage the airport has been shut down until further notice. Pervus Corp security officers were there to help restore order and some witness' report that they were involved with stopping the plot. While two suspects have been apprehended, two have escaped, names unknown. The FBI asks that the public please look out for an Australian man and a German woman. . .” I dropped the remote and stared at the T.V. Screen. My mind was quiet and my heart was thudding. The report had been playing since the incident, and the clip of Alex and I played over and over again with little tid bits of information appearing on the bottom of the screen. I sat there in silence before finally screaming out. “FUCK!!!” Obviously I was heard because Micheal and Chris ran in. “What What What?” Micheal said breathing heavily. They were followed by the others, I then pointed to the screen when everyone was in my room. “Alex and I are now wanted terrorists.” I grunted. Everyone stared at the screen while most of the humans had their jaw on the floor. Alex just stared at the screen. “Oooh father's not going to be pleased.” “Is that bad?” Pinkie asked. “It's not good.” I said, my sarcasm returning with a vengence. “There must be something we can do.” Sara said, shaking off the shock. “There is not much we can do!” I said, the anger barely being held back. I started to think of what they did to suspected terrorists here, no trials, no questions asked, you were just sent away and left to rot in some far off prison. What good are human rights when the most 'powerful' country in the world ignores the basics. Perhaps I was over-thinking and exaggerating this but none the less I started to shake. I was so angry but deep down I knew, that anger was coming from my fear. Chris must of noticed me shaking because he took my hand. I grasped it firmly. . .but I couldn't bring myself to look at him. The hands of fate or whatever were working against us. Perhaps it wasn't too late to quit and go home, live a quiet and simple life hiding in the bush of New Zealand. . .no one would ever find me. But then, could I forgive myself for abandoning the guys and the ponies? I looked to Alex, aside from her comment she seemed earily calm, she just stared at the T.V. Taking in the information. I decided the best thing for me to do is to calm down, so I took a deep breath and slowly let it out. I let go of Chris' hand and started to think, after about five minutes of silence I spoke. “Looks like we will have to be extra careful from now on.” I looked at the group and tried my best to smile. “You guys weren't mentioned so you have free reign.” “But what about tomorrow?” Micheal asked. “We need to find their base.” “Perhaps. . .” Alex began. “You guys can locate their base during the day, while Thomas and I scout their base during the night.” “Actually that could work.” Chris said. “We just need to make sure that you two are properly disguised.” “Disguised?” I looked at Chris. “Yeah!” Pinkie said, jumping in front of me. “We can dress you up!” “I don't like where this is going.” I said, swallowing a little. Alex and I sat in her bedroom, waiting for Pinkie and the others to be done with our disguises, I had heard Rainbow Dash and Applejack argue a few times and Twilight get frustrated with something. Pinkie had wanted our disguises a surprise and really, I didn't want to refuse. Our time in the bedroom was rather silent, Alex had been quiet since I had met her. I gazed at her and then looked at the mirror. I was getting rather bored and so I decided to socialise. “So Alex. . .where are you from?” “Hamburg.” Silence took hold again before I cleared my throat. “That's. . .nice, I'm from Christchurch, the one in New Zealand, not England.” “. . .” “Err, I was born in Wellington though. . .” My eyes shifted from her to the door. Another silence fell on the room making everything awkward and uncomfortable. Reminded me of that time with my mother, the day I came out to her infact. The last day I saw her. I shook my head and refused to go down that path. Then I noticed that Alex was staring at me. “You ok?” She said. “Excuse me?” “Are you ok? You seemed to be shaking your head a lot.” “It's a trick I learned to get rid of memories I don't like.” “Why?” “Because I don't like them.” “You repress them?” “For lack of a better word, yes.” “Isn't that bad?” I smiled a little. “Maybe. . .but I don't think I can handle the experience twice.” She stared at me more intensely. “Could you teach me?” “To repress memories?” She nodded. “Why?” “Because it hurts.” She placed a hand on her chest. I was about to say something when the door flew open and Pinkie rolled in. “They're done!” She smiled brightly then looked between the two of us. She then took Alex's hand and dragged her out the door, I followed closely. She took us to Chris' room and lead us through until we stood outside the bathroom. “Your disguises are in there.” She said hoping in one place. I looked at Pinkie then Alex. “Well it's now or never.” I opened the door and turned on the light. On a towel rack on the far wall of the bathroom hung two sets of black robes. I walked over and gave them a look over. Nothing extraordinary about them, no little patterns or anything, just ordinary black robes. “It took you almost two hours to come up with this?” I said looking at Pinkie. “Hey. . .it's not my fault, I wanted to get you guys a chicken suit.” She said with a shrug. I suddenly had a new found love for the robes and took one off the rack. When I put it on I was pleasently surprised to find it fitted perfectly. “So where did you get these?” Pinkie smiled her Pinkie Pie smile. “Chris made them!” “What?” I looked at the robe closely and saw that it had been made from different materials. I breifly wondered where he got it all from but thought it was best to leave it be. “I didn't know he could do this.” “He has skills.” Alex said slipping on her robe. “These will do nicely for our mission.” “They even have hoods.” Chris said walking into the bathroom. “Hey Chris. Where are the others?” Alex said waving a little. “Well Sara and Micheal are asleep, Twilight is showing Rainbow Dash and Applejack the power of the internet. . .” “. . .and I'm here!” Pinkie shouted. “Since when could you sow?” I asked, still examining the robe. “What? Oh! Right, it has been a sort of passion of mine since I learned at intermediate.” “Really now?” I chuckled. “Guess you learn something new everyday.” I noticed that Chris' face turned a light shade of red, and I felt my stomach turn. I looked away from Chris only to find Pinkie staring at me with a look of concern on her face. I mouthed the word 'what' to her before she shook her head. Alex and I had folded the robes up and put them away for tomorrow night, despite the danger I couldn't help but feel a child like excitement about sneaking around and spying on our new found enemy. Alex, Chris, Pinkie and I began a conversation about other potential disguises. Pinkie brought up the chicken suit again and I had to ask what that was about, Chris filled me in on her 'Nightmare Night' costume. I asked about nightmare night and got a full explanation about it from Pinkie and Chris. I was surprised about the amount of information that I had been given. It made me realise how much Chris loved this show. The conversation started to evolve from nightmare night to this 'Princess Luna' when we heard a scream. I decided that too much drama had taken place but was dragged along anyway. We walked into Micheal and Sara's room and noticed that Twilight was on the couch in the fetal postion shaking like a leaf. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were talking to her, trying to get her to come out of her shock. Micheal was at the nearby computer clicking things away. “What happened?” Chris asked. “Little miss genius here dared Twilight to look up human courtship.” Applejack said glarring at Rainbow Dash. “Hey how was I surposed to know she would actually do it!?” Rainbow Dash growled. “So what did she see?” I said trying to hide a smile, holding down my laughter with all my willpower. “I dunno.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “What do you mean you 'dunno', you must have been standing next to her.” “I was distracted.” She huffed. “What about you Applejack.” “I got myself a drink of water.” Applejack said pointing to a cup on the nearby coffee table. Chris and Pinkie went to help with Twilight while I decided to see what Micheal was trying to do. “How bad was the stuff.” I asked. “To me it was nothing, to a pony it was probably everything.” He said trying to click away pesky adult ads before shutting down all the sites. “Whoa. . .what is he doing to. . .with the. . .thats not normal.” Micheal laughed. “This stuff is so soft core! Man you got to watch what I watch. . .” “I'd rather not, thank you.” I tilted my head to get a better view of the picture. “It's a good thing this didn't pop up until after Twilight became like this.” “What do you mean?” “Well I came out here and found Twilight on the couch. . .this is what I found.” He brought up another site, it had a pink and black background and on the front was a picture of two naked women kissing. “Sooo. . .she over reacted to two girls kissing?” “Maybe. . .perhaps it's the nudity.” Micheal said looking back at Twilight. “What?” “Well you know, naked people.” “But she's a pony. . .” “So?” “She's always naked.” Micheal smiled. “Well not all the time.” “What do you mean?” He just gave me a grin then closed all the tabs before going to you-tube. He started to type in something, he got in my way so I couldn't see. “What the hell are you doing?” He moved so I could see the screen, music started to blare from the speakers. The title of the song was 'At the Gala'. All the ponies stopped, even Twilight seemed to pause. “Wait this is the. . .” Applejack began. “Song we sang at the. . .” Rainbow Dash continued. “Grand Galloping. . .” Pinkie said. “. . .Gala.” Twilight finished. “Oh look at that, you've cured Twilight.” I looked at the screen. “So I assume the yellow pegasus and white unicorn are our missing ponies?” Micheal nodded. “Yep.” “Hmm, interesting.” I turned around and then raised a brow. “Now question time, why are you so freaked out about naked pictures. . .is it stupid to ask about if you have porn or not where you come from?” All I got was silence before finally Twilight spoke up. “Those were females correct?” “Female humans. . .yes.” “I guessed as much. . .I've just never seen anything so. . .revealing before.” “You're naked all the time.” “Yes but you wear clothing all the time, ponies. . .” She paused trying to find the right words.”We have ways to make ourselves decent.” “Yeah, like putting our tails in just the right spot!” Pinkie said getting into the conversation. I looked at the ponies, it was weird to talk about these things but none the less fascinating. For all intents and purposes I was talking to aliens, with different ideals and a very different culture. “I see. . .well point taken, but whats wrong with two females getting intimate?” “N-Nothing!” Twilight said, it sounded almost defensive. “There is nothing wrong with it, it was just unexpected, that's all.” “You were in the fetal postion. . .that's not a normal reaction.” “Your bodies are so weird.” Twilight rebutted. “It is shocking to see it in it's base form.” She folded her fore legs. “No fur at all!” I didn't know how to respond to this, I guess it made sense that we were really weird to her. According to the others no humans live in Equestria however plenty of ponies and horses occupied earth. I took a breath and smiled. “Yeah, I guess your right, though next time you look up human courtship note that we have different ways of. . .courting. That was weird to say.” “I don't think she should look up anything to do with human courtship.” Chris said folding his arms. “Why not. . .it is good to have curiosity.” I said with a grin. “Curiosity killed the cat.” “We're not cats. . .we're ponies.” Pinkie said. “She's right, their not cats.” I nodded in agreement. “Don't be an arse.” I smiled and looked at Pinkie, who grinned back at me. She then dragged me away to help her with something. “Oh that's not good.” Chris said looking between Pinkie and I. “What isn't?” Micheal asked still fiddling with the computer. “Tom and Pinkie are becoming good friends.” Micheal just laughed and shook his head. “I think it's great. . .” “You do?” Chris raised a brow. “Yep, you know how much it takes for Tom to get to open up. It took Pinkie a few hours.” “Your right.” Chris looked over at me. He then looked down and sighed. “Something wrong?” Micheal asked. “N-No. . .I'm tired, thats all.” Chris smiled a bit. “Good night guys.” “Oh? Your going to bed?” I asked coming back over to the guys. “Yeah, we got a big day tomorrow you know.” He gave a nod before walking away. “Good night.” “Good night.” Micheal said with a smile. “Goodnight!” Pinkie said and soon the other ponies joined in. “See you tomorrow.” I watched him leave then sighed. It was then I noticed that Alex wasn't with us anymore. “Where'd she. . .” “She went to talk to Sara.” Pinkie said. “She did?” Micheal said. “Hm. . .well I think I should go to bed too guys.” “Oh. . .goodnight.” “Yeah goodnight.” Micheal turned and left, entering his room. A few moments later Alex exited the room and stared at me. “She is nice.” Alex said. “She is one the nicest people I know.” I stared at Alex. “You have friends back home.” “No.” I blinked and then I heard Twilight gasp. She seemed to be back to normal. “What do you mean, you have no friends?” Twilight said jumping to her feet and walked towards Alex. “I have no friends. . .they all left me.” Alex seemed to shrug. “Left you?” Twilight and I said in unison. “After. . .after my mother passed away, I guess I just didn't want to see them. It was my fault for ignoring them.” She sighed and looked at the door. “I think I will turn in as well. . .” Alex went to leave but Twilight followed her, making Alex turn around. “Yes?” “I am your roomie. . .remember. You and I can also be friends!” Twilght smiled. “This would be a good letter to the Princess when I return!” Alex stared at Twilight then continued to leave. “Come on then.” Pinkie grinned and watched them leave, then looked at me. “You love smiling don't you.” I said looking at her. “It's my thing.” “I gathered that.” I yawned. “Bed does sound like a good idea though.” I looked at Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “Aren't one of you sleeping with Chris?” Applejack looked up. “Oh! I think thats me.” “I don't think it really matters.” Rainbow Dash said. “Well you won't mind then, I am mighty tired.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Guess I am on the couch.” She jumped up then lazily floated on to the couch. She put her forlegs behind her head. Applejack said her good nights and went to join Chris, soon after Pinkie and I decided to head to our room. The water poured off Alex's body steadily, the shower was the perfect temperature and the perfect pressure. It was as though she was getting a massage. She started to contemplate the days events, she was now a wanted terrorist, men she didn't even know were after her and she was stuck with a band of people who seemed to be guessing their way through this experience. Though on the flip side, these people seemed to be better funded than what she came here with, they had gathered Twilight and Pinkie and they seemed friendly enough to welcome her to the group. Though they didn't really have a choice. She turned the shower off and started to dry herself off. So many questions had to be answered, like who were Pervus exactly, the suited man and 'pixie' had considerable knowledge on her and Thomas. She wouldn't doubt that they actually manipulated the media to get the public on their side, to make them enemies of the state, but why? They were only young, they were not well connected and she doubted the others had the same type of money or power as 'Malik'. Were these ponies important enough to try and murder herself and her friends. . . She stopped and looked in the mirror. She had just called them friends, she shook her head and called herself an idiot. She only met them today and she knew they wouldn't consider her a friend. She quickly dropped the subject and sighed. Finished in the bathroom she walked out with her towl wrapped around her body. She noticed Twilight was watching T.V and quickly got her clothes on. Having heard Twilight's statement of being a little freaked by the human form she decided it would be best to do it in the bathroom, problem was she forgot to take in her clothes. “You know, I have been watching this news thing for a little while now. They seem to think that I am some sort of weapon.” She didn't look away from the screen. “They said something about a gun being disguised as a plushie.” She finally looked at Alex but quickly turned away when she noticed that she was putting her shirt on. “I. . uhm, wanted to know what is a plushie, better yet what is a gun?” “A plushie?” Alex looked at Twilight. “Plüschartig? It is a soft toy.” “A soft toy. . .is a gun like a, how you say 'plüschartig'?” “No, it is a weapon.” Alex noticed how Twilights face went slighty pale. “A weapon? I am not a weapon!” Twilight stood up. “Hear me news ponies. . .people. . .whatever!” She glared at the T.V screen. “Calm down. . .the spell you used, it was offensive.” Alex tried to continue but was interupted. “It wasn't! It was just a push spell.” Twilight now looked worried. “Oh no! What if they think I am a weapon.” She started to think rapidly, one thought pushed against one then another. There was a banging on the wall. “Do not make me come in there with a cup of water!” Toms voice boomed. Twilight quickly shut up then took a breath. “This has been a really long and stressful trip.” Alex nodded in agreement. After a moment of silence Twilight looked up at Alex. “I forgot to ask, but you don't sound like the others. Where are you from?” “Germany. Where are the others from. . .wait nevermind, I think Thomas said he was from New Zealand.” Twilight nodded. “He is. So is it nice in Germany?” “I think so, good summers, kind winters.” Alex said with a small smile. “We live on a farm, my family and I.” “Oh a farm, I have learned that Ponies are a. . .lesser species. Do you own any?” Twilight asked. “No, we are sheep farmers.” “I see. . .” As the night pressed on Twilight started to ask more questions about Earth and humans, getting a second oppinion. The purple pony kept asking questions and Alex tried to answer as best she could, sometimes having to say she didn't know. She and Twilight almost wasted the entire night talking about everything Alex knew about the human race. Finally looking at the clock Alex decided it was time for some sleep. She got into bed and turned off the lamp next to her bed, Twilight followed suit and got under the blanket snuggling down to a comfortable position. They were soon both sound asleep, resting for the day ahead of them. The Professor walked into the office, it was dark and the only light that could be seen was coming from the window the over-looked the city of New York. A lonely figure was looking outside, examining the world below, a red silhouette. The professor made his way towards the desk at the center of the largely undecorated office, black pillars lined the sides, faces of men at the top of those pillars glared down at the intruder of this inner-sanctum. Without movement the shadow spoke. “Professor. How is progress?” “Progress is coming along nicely, we would require the other elements to proceed further however.” “Leave that to Mr. Robinson and Pixie.” “You have located them master?” “Yes, Donald has been a faithful servant. I was surprised how quickly Lovestone involved himself.” “He has been a nuisance of late.” “No matter, no other family opposes me.” “Nor should they master.” The silhouetted figure turned his head slightly. A smirk on his face. “Speaking of defiance. How is our guest?” “He is still locked up, his powers are being suppressed. “Good.” The shadow pressed his hand against the window and started to concentrate on it, it slowly started to freeze and he let out a dark chuckle. “Tomorrow all that I have planned will come together, and finally I will be at my full potential!” The glass shattered as he punched it, as the air rushed in his suit ruffled and flared. “And no man woman or child will get in my way!” Equestrian IdiotI sighed after yelling at Twilight, she was such a worry wart, not to say I wasn't but I tried to keep it to myself. This whole experience was quickly getting out of hand, Alex and I were terrorists, people in suits were trying to kill us and above all else a powerful corporate entity was manipulating the entire thing. It just didn't seem real but I decided it was best not to doubt anything at the moment. I snuggled into bed, closed my eyes and started to drift off to sleep. . .or I would have if I didn't have a sudden urge to jump up and down. "Shit." It was that moment where you try to sleep but you're not tired anymore, what was worse was that I somehow got the energy to do something. I sat up and stared into the night. What was I to do, a man who was alone in his room full of energy and stress. I sighed as no ideas came to mind. It was then I noticed a lack of pink. "Pinkie Pie?" I said, looking around. I stood up and made my way around the room. I noticed that the bathroom door was closed and a light came from underneath it. I knocked and waited for a reply but none came. I opened the door and walked in, there was no sign of Pinkie but the bath was full of water. I raised a brow and turned around. "HI!" Said a blur of Pink. "Gah, Fuck!" Pinkie had jumped out of no where and scared the living shit out of me, I fell backwards and landed in the bath. Water landed everywhere and I was soaked. I growled to myself. I sighed and got myself out of the bath, oddly I wasn't angry with Pinkie, infact I kinda felt like laughing. It left me mildly confused as I started to dry myself off. "Sorry bout that Tommy!" Pinkie said with a grin. "No. . .it's ok, I guess." I smiled a little. "What were you doing in here?" "Having a bath." Pinkie said walking up to the bath. She started to stir the water with her hoof. "But it looks like you had it for me." She giggled. "You're welcome." I said with a small chuckle. Thats what Pinkie and I did for the next fifteen minutes, make lame jokes, water puns and have a water fight making us laugh in hysterics. When we finally stopped we were lying on the bathroom floor sopping wet and giggling like school girls. "I don't even remember the last time I laughed like that." I said through breaths. "It's great isn't it!" Pinkie said waving her hooves in the air. "Yeah." I sighed and stared at the ceiling. "Something wrong?" Pinkie asked rolling on her belly to look at me better. "Everything." I said in reply. "I mean this entire trip is a disaster, nothing has gone right for us since we landed. Why would they try to destroy us? Are we that much of a threat?" I was about to continue but I felt Pinkies hoof on my shoulder. I looked at her and she smiled back. Nothing needed to be said, she was there for me and that was what I really needed right now, a good friend. With the others asleep it was more than I could of asked for at that moment. We got up off the floor, dryed ourselves off and cleaned the bathroom. Pinkie sung a song about it but for the most part it went off without a bang. After we were done in the bathroom we collapsed on the bed and just lay there in a warm silence. I was still not sleepy enough yet and I hit my head on the bed hoping I would knock myself out. . .it didn't work. Thoughts crossed my mind and I tired to ignore them as best as I could, I was on the edge of achieving an empty mind when a small but important question came to my head. 'Why me?' The question plagued me, was something other than Pervus Corp manipulating these events? In reality, the gun powder in our living room should of ignited and either exploded or burnt out. But it didn't, instead it created an interupting portal. One that not only intercepted Pervus' portal but activated at the same time as two other portals. Making four in total. "You should stop thinking so hard Tommy." Pinkie said rolling around on the bed. "And why not?" "You could strain your brain!" Pinkie shuffled her way over to me and started to poke my forehead. "We need that brain for tomorrow." I swatted her hoof away. "Right. . ." A minute passed and now I was dead bored. "Now what am I supposed to do?" I started to roll. "We could have a laughing contest!" Pinkie gasped with excitement. "First one to laugh loses." I said with a smirk on my face. "OK!" We both took serious looks and stared each other down, before both of us burst into laughter. I laughed so hard I fell off the bed. I tried to suppress it as best as I could but it started to hurt. When I took control of my lungs I gasped for air. Pinkie was more or less in the same predicament, though she hiccupped inbetween her giggles. "I don't think we should try that again." I said, picking myself up off the floor. "Aww but that was fun!" Pinkie said then hiccuped "I know but I think if I laugh anymore I will explode." "How about a staring contest instead?" "I don't see why not I mea- wait a minute last time I stared into your eyes I was thrown into your world." I folded my arms. "Oh yeah. . .you wana go again?" She beamed at me. "Why would I want to go?" I said with a shrug. "Because maybe it would impress Chris." I paused and thought about it for a second then shook my head. "I-I can't do it just for him." "Why not?" "It doesn't have any purpose." "Purpose shurpose!" Pinkie exclaimed. "You like him don't you? Just go for it, bring him back something from my world!" "Huh, I think you just gave me a reason to go." I paused for a minute. "This may be a bad idea, but perhaps I could ask for help. You know, tell people where you are. Get a message to your Princess." "Yeah! Then she could come here and we will have a massive party!" Pinkie jumped in the air but when she landed she had a serious look on her face. "You must remember that when you go, you have a limited amount of time before you can return. I say about three hours." "What?" I looked at Pinkie. "Then what do I do?" "I will pull you back when your time is up." A warm grin appeared on her face. "When you want to be seen just think solid!" She looked down for a second. "Tell Mrs and Mr Cakes that I am alright and take care of Gummy until I get back oh and Pearl. It is also a good idea to tell the others what is happening." Before I could react she tackled me to the ground and stared into my eyes, those blue eyes started to become hazy and I felt myself being cast into the void, darkness swallowed me and I knew when I was embraced by light again I would be in Equestria. ~ ~ ~ Lyra was walking through Ponyville with her marefriend Bon-Bon, the recent disappearance of the Elements of Harmony had left a gap within the community, there was no one to help them when the town was in serious trouble. So for the past couple of days Lyra, Bon-Bon and other ponies had been trying to fill the niche left by the elements. They had been somewhat successful at keeping the peace, it certainly helped that nothing major had happened. "It's such a good day." Bon-Bon said looking around. "Yep." Lyra replied smiling at her marefriend. "Hopefully nothing goes wrong today." Lyra chuckled. "Well we already had that moment earlier today when Spike had lost his best quill. So the trouble quota should be full for today." Bon-Bon let out a giggle. "Your right." They continued on the path, saying hello to passing ponies. It was when they turned the corner and heard a scream coming from Sugar Cube Corner. They looked at each other then started to run towards the building. By the time they had arrived there was a small crowd gathering around the building. "What's going on?" Lyra asked as she joined the crowd. "Don't know." Said Daisy. "All I heard was a scream and a commotion coming from inside. Mayor Mare asked no one to enter." Lyra looked over at Bon-Bon then smiled a little. "I guess spike's quill wasn't the quota for today." Bon-Bon chuckled and followed Lyra as she moved forward. "You have to admit that quill was a little too easy." "Heh. . .a girl can dream." Lyra approached Mayor Mare and smiled at her. "Whats the situation?" "Oh hello Lyra, we aren't exactly sure. All we know is that Mr and Mrs Cake are locked inside with something, if you want to go in I would ask you wait for Big Macintosh." "Big Mac? Is it that dangerous?" The mayor sighed. "We don't know. We haven't even seen Mr and Mrs Cake." Lyra was about to say something when something crashed inside the bakery. There was some yelling then finally the door swung open. But instead of Mr or Mrs cake a bipedal creature rushed out quickly, slamming the door behind it. It's breaths were heavy and it was shaking. He stared at the crowd of ponies all of whom were staring at this thing. "She's a bit cross at the moment." The Ponies started to scream, Lyra watched as they started to run in a blind panic even Bon-Bon was begining to back away. For Lyra her instinct told her to run but something made her stay, she looked on the creature and then her mind started to piece things together. "You're a human!" She said, a smile making it's way on to her face. "What!?" Bon-Bon and the Mayor said in unison. "Oh! You must be Lyra. Twilight told me about a pony here interested in humans or something. " The human said in reply. Before anyone could say anything the human was pushed away by the door being bucked off its hinges. The human was thrown in the air and landed in a heap nearly on the other side of the street. "Ow." The human stood up and shook his head. "I hope I don't suffer brain damage from this ordeal." Mrs. Cake came stomping with a rolling pin in her mouth, she was followed closely by her husband. "How did you get into her room!?" Her voice boomed. "Whoes room!?" The human yelled right back. "Mrs. Cake wait!" Lyra yelled. "Mrs. Cake?" The human looked at Lyra then at the pony coming at him. "W-Wait Pinkie Pie sends a message!" Mrs. Cake stopped in her track on hearing Pinkies name. Lyra noticed that other ponies had heard what this creature said. Big Macintosh had arrivied in time to hear this too. "She says that she is alright, and to take care of Gummy and Pearl until she gets back." The rolling pin dropped from Mrs. Cakes mouth. "Her pet Alligator and the party cannon." She said under her breath. "How would this thing know about them?" "The same goes for Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash." The human continued. "They are with me and my friends." Even through Big Macintosh's indifferent demenour you could see he was more relaxed, Sweetie Bell popped up from the crowd, her parents behind her. "What about my sister!?" "Sister?" The human looked confused. "Rarity!" Sweetie Bell yelled. The human stopped and stared at the filly. "Rarity is your sister?" Sweetie Bell nodded. "She. . .she is in danger as well as Fluttershy." He looked down and stared at the ground. There was a collective gasp from the group. "Danger?" Lyra said. "How is she in danger?" "A group of humans have Rarity and Fluttershy for an unknown purpose, but I doubt it is good. I have come here to give you the message and to warn the Princess that her Elements of Harmony are in danger." There was only silence. No pony spoke, they were all thinking about what Rarity and Fluttershy must be going through. "There is some good news though." The human spoke up. Everyone in attendance stared at him and he could feel their hope and apprehension. "My friends and I, some other humans who are helping us and the remaining elements of harmony, are in the process of attempting a rescue. Though recently it seems that we are dealing with a far graver threat than we originaly thought, it's all very confusing and maybe cliche." Lyra stared at the human then looked at Bon-Bon. "Honey please go get Spike." "Lyra?" Bon-Bon stared at the green unicorn. "Please." "Only for you." They shared a small smile as Bon-Bon walked towards the libary. "So what's your name human?" Lyra walked towards the stranger. "Oh right, I'm Thomas, though you can call me Tom." "Tom. . ." Lyra tried the new word on her tongue. "So is that your girlfriend or something?" Tom asked. "Who. . .Bon-Bon?" Thomas nodded. "W-Well yeah." "Hmm. . .I really don't know how to tell if ponies are hot or not. . .is she good looking to a pony?" "She is a very good looking pony!" Lyra looked over Thomas. "Are you a good looking human?" Thomas shrugged. "Average really." He looked around. "So are all the other ponies just glued where they stand?" The others that had been watching all of a sudden felt very self concious and started to walk in random directions, stealing the occasional look at the freak. All that remained were those who were closest to the Elements, a grey mare with a blonde mane, a brown colt with a somewhat spiky mane (Which reminded Tom of somebody.) and Lyra. "Whoa!" Thomas turned to see the purple dragon he noted in his last vist. "Spike correct?" "How'd ya know?" "Lucky guess." Lyra chuckled and rejoined Bon-Bon's side. "That didn't take long." "Thank Celestia he wasn't asleep." Bon-Bon said with a cheeky grin. "So how about we get out of the open? I don't like the stares I'm getting." Tom said looking around at the Ponies glaring at him. "Righto!" Mr. Cake said with a smile. "We can talk in our Bakery." The Ponies filed behind the cakes as they lead them inside the bakery with Tom behind them. They all jumped and turned when they heard a thump, Tom had whacked into the door way. "OW!" He started to curse under his breath. "You ok?" The grey mare asked. "I'm fine. . .thanks." "No problem. I know what it's like." They all piled into the kitchen and found places to stand or sit. Spike had brought a piece of parchment and a quill. Bon-Bon and Lyra noticed that it was the one they had found that morning. "So I guess I better learn your names." Tom said with a smile. Everyone looked at each other before Lyra spoke up. "Well, err, you already know I'm Lyra and you know Bon-Bon." Tom nodded and then looked over at the big red pony. The red pony tilted his head. "Mah name is Big Macintosh, but yall can call me Big Mac." "Definitely Applejacks brother." Tom said with a smile. "Pleasure to meet you." Big Mac gave a small smile then looked to the grey mare. She blinked and looked around. "Is it my turn?" A massive grin appared on her face. "My names is Ditzy Doo aka Derpy Hooves." "Aka Derpy Hooves?" She nodded frantically. "Aye! It's because I hang out with Professor Whooves so much! Also I am quite clumsy." "Ditzy, it is Doctor. . .Doctor." The brown colt said with a billiant British accent. "Whoopsie, sorry doc." Ditzy said rubbing the back of her head. "Wait. . .Doctor Whooves?" "Precisely." The Doctor said with a proud grin. Tom started to laugh. "Is something funny?" "Nothing." Tom said shaking his head. "You just remind me of somebody." "Is that so?" The doctor smiled. "Well he has to be a good sort of chap." Tom nodded and looked at the others. "Mah name's Applebloom, Applejack's sister." "My name is Scootaloo. Rainbow Dash's biggest fan!" "I'm Sweetie Bell." They all shouted at the same time. "AND TOGETHER WE ARE THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!" "What the hell was that?" Tom said staring in disbelief at the trio. "It's their thing." Ditzy said with a shrug. "They are trying to find thier cutie marks." "I can't believe they lost them." A sly grin appared on his face. The lame joke brought on a bout of laughter from all the Ponies. "Haha that was good, but now I think you owe us an explantion." Lyra said. "Well it's a long story, but it started around a week ago. . ." ". . .and so Pinkie tackled me to the ground and sent me here with the objective of retrieving an item for Chris, to pass on this information to your princess and to tell you about your friends and family." Everyone remained silent taking in all the information that had been presented to them. The doctor was the first one to speak. "Well that was certainly a most interesting tale." "I try my best." Tom said with a shrug. Spike was still scribbling down Tom's tale then made one last dot before looking up. "All done." Lyra smiled. "Good. You want to send anything else to the Princess?" Tom looked up in a moment of thought. "Not really, maybe to tell her to prepare for the worst." "The worst?" Mr. Cakes said. Tom nodded. "There is a chance. . .a pretty big one. That my friends and I fail and that what ever Malik is planning could succeed." "Don't speak like that!" Shouted Ditzy. "I have to, realistically we have no chance of victory." Tom sighed. "But I won't give up, not now that we have come so far." He grinned. "If anything I am going to make it very difficult for them." The ponies stared at him. "Why would you do this?" Bon-Bon asked. "Well I made a promise, stupid of me really. I had no idea of what was coming." He chuckled a little. "They say that fools rush in." He was silent for a minute before taking a breath. "Oh well, no point dwelling on it eh." Spike tilted his head. "You'll get them back right?" Tom stayed silent and looked out the window. Spike was about to speak again when a knock on the door was heard. Mr. Cakes went to the front of the shop where he gasped rather loudly. Mrs. Cakes walked out and also made a loud gasp. The rest of the group walked out and some almost collapsed in shock. Mayor Mare had a nervous smile on her face as she stood on the other side of the door, standing ethier side of her was Princess Celestia and Luna. All the ponies and spike bowed. Tom however just walked to the door and opened it. "Hello?" "So you're our new vistor. Welcome to Equestria I am Princess Celestia." She tilted her head towards the human. "This is my sister Princess Luna." "Charmed." Luna said without emotion. "Huh. . .thats funny, we were just about to send a letter to you." "Show some respect!" The Mayor barked. "Mate this is as good as it's going to get." Tom said looking at the Mayor. The mayor was about to say something but Celestia spoke first. "I must say it is oddly refreshing to be treated like this." "What? Treated like a normal person. . .err pony?" Tom thought for a minute. "Huh that's really weird to think, to be honest I am surprised your actually a horse." Tom noted the horn and wings. "I imagined you as just a normal pony with an oversized crown or something." Luna looked mildly amused while Celestia started to laugh. "You have a good imagination." Celestia said. Tom smiled a little. "So you going to come in?" He looked at Spike. "He has your letter." Tom stood aside to let the Princess' and the Mayor in. Soon both Luna and Celestia had read the notes taken by Spike. "Oh my. . .this is certainly some terrible news." Luna remained in a state of indifference, her thoughts were difficult to read let alone her feelings. "Is there anything you can do Princess?" Spike asked. "I don't know. . .it sounds like this 'Pervus Corporation' is a powerful entity." She looked over at Tom who nodded in agreement. "Diplomacy may not be an option at present." "It never was." Luna spoke up which caught the attention of everyone in the room. "By the sounds of it they have been planning this for a long time indeed." Celestia shook her head. "I wish it wasn't so, but my sister is correct." "So. . .what?" Tom asked looking between the two. "By ponynapping our Elements of Harmony, Pervus Corporation has effectively declared war on the Principality of Equestria." Luna said, Though her voice was steady her eyes lit up in a cold fire. All the other ponys gasped and Spike fainted. Tom stared at Luna in wide disbelief. "War!? Are you insane!?" Luna stood up. "You should be thanking us. You are now not alone against this threat." "You can't win! Pervus has a contract with the United States military. That means you would be declaring full on war with one of the most powerful countries on Earth!" He growled. "Besides how can you get to Earth?" Luna stared Tom down. "I am an Alicorn. . .my magic is far more powerful than what you realise." "Wait. . .you can open a portal to Earth?" "I can look for it's lay lines yes, after which I connect a bea-" "Yes yes, I bet it's all very fascinating." Tom looked down in thought. Celestia stood next to her sister. "What do you suggest?" "No one will win in a war between Earth and Equestria. . .however having some back-up on this side would be good, if Malik plans to open a portal to Equestria you can interupt it, or even better send your own troops through and beat him to the punch." Luna stared at Tom, her eyes like daggers but then she took a breath and the fire disappeared. "It will serve us better not to commit to war, I however still plan to vist your realm to find and free the Elements." "Fair enough." Tom looked at a nearby clock. "Man I need to find Chris something." "Chris. . .is this the colt you have feelings for?" Luna asked. Celestia surpressed a giggle. "I. . .I, that is to say. . .he isn't a colt." Tom said giving up. "Then the male you have feelings for." Luna corrected. "Yeah." Tom smiled a little. "It feels a little good saying it out loud. I'll have to thank Pinkie when I get back." He then rubbed the back of his head. "But what the hell do I get him?" "You can take things back with you?" Big Mac spoke up. "I surppose so, I mean Pinkie put me here to grab a gift." "Then can ya wait while I go get something for Applejack?" "I guess so." Big Mac and Applebloom left and soon the other Ponies close to the Elements left to get things for the Elements of Harmony, Spike follwed suit. Celestia, Luna, Lyra and Bon-Bon remained. Lyra took this opportunity to ask some questions. "So what's it like on Earth?" "Depends. . .it is a planet of varried environments. I assume Equestria is the same." "It is." Luna replied. "So what other species are there?" Lyra continued. "Plenty. Though none come close to humans. In fact you're the only other species I know of that could rival human intelligence." "Wow." Lyra said. "Really?" Tom nodded. "Yep." Lyra was about to ask more questions but then the Cakes came down the stairs with a trunk full of Pinkies things. At almost the same time Sweetie Bell and her parents walked in with some of Rarity's things. "Oh. . .well, I hope Pinkie can bring these things through." Tom rubbed the back of his head. After that Spike arrived with a wagon full of books and paper, along with some ink wells and quills. "I thought Twilight would like some 'light reading material'." Spike said with a small smile. "Right. . .I would hate to see what she reads when she is serious." "It can be. . .horrifying." Spike said with a shudder. After Spike was done with loading the books in a pile a small conversation broke out between Tom, Luna and Lyra. The latter two were interested in Earth. Tom tried his best to answer the questions thrown at him and soon he parried with questions about Equestria. "So this. . .'Chris'. . .you wish to court him?" Luna asked. "If by court you mean date. . .then yes." "Why not just ask him?" Bon-Bon asked, interupting what Lyra was going to say. "It's. . .well I could, it is that simple but I just made it complicated." "Then make it uncomplicated." Luna said. Mrs. Cakes had served tea and scones. Tom chuckled to himself as he looked at the plate then looked at Luna. "Is pony dating and human dating so different?" "I wouldn't know." Luna said. "I wouldn't think so." Lyra said. "I asked Bon-Bon out only after I worked up the nerve and that took months." "Aww really?" Bon-Bon said, a warm smile appearing on her face. Lyra's cheeks turned a light shade of pink prompting chuckles from the group. The door bell rung as Applebloom walked into the store followed by Big Mac who carried a small bag in his mouth. He then put the bag on the pile of things that had grown in the corner of the room. Tom stared at the small moutain and titled his head in thought. "So anything for Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash?" There was silence in the room before Mrs. Cakes spokes up. "I'll get something for the dearies." Tom raised a brow but said nothing further. He just found it odd that those two had no one close to them in the town. "Human. . ." Luna started. "Your time is almost up." "Well, Alicorn. What can I get my. . ." "Crush?" Lyra said. "True Love?" Bon-Bon added. "Mate. . ." Big Mac said. ". . .er I was going to say friend." Tom was about to speak again when he shuddered, a massive chill went up his spine. "What the hell was that?" "Time to go Tommy!" Pinkie shouted in Toms head. "Well, looks like I have to go. Next time I'm here I'll have to get Chris something nice." Tom smiled as he started to fade. "Catch you on the other side. . .Princess." He then faded from the room as did all the luggage and personal stuff for the Elements. Celestia smiled and stared at the spot where Tom stood. "Well that was most certainly an intresting experience, though I must admit a little morbid." Lyra giggled in glee. "I can't believe humans are real!" She stood up on her hind legs and clapped. The others began to talk amongst themselves while Luna walked out of the bakery and looked towards the sky. Much was still to happen before the sun rose next, much was to be planned and much was to be lost. (A/N: I'm back, sorry for the wait but it took awhile to set up the internet. Good news though I have given my editor the previous chapters of BB and hopefully I will get them back sooner rather than later. In other news I have several ideas for different stories, but I am already thinking of a sequel for BB, what do you think? Or by the way. . .I missed you!) It begins. . .I woke up in time to roll out of the way of the falling luggage and gifts. When they landed they made a good loud thump. I looked over at Pinkie who had a smile a mile wide on her face. I took a breath and noticed I wasn't tired, like I had been asleep while I was in Ponyville. Pinkie began to examine the pile of goodies closely then made a sharp gasp. “Mrs. Cakes Cupcakes!” She squealed in delight, grabbing the box she shoved her face in it and the sounds off eating begun. There was a knock at the door and a call from Chris. “Guys?” I stood up and looked at Pinkie bringing her head up after a little while only for a breath of air. “Yeah. . .come in.” “What's going on?” Chris said. He was followed by Sara and Micheal, they were all wearing their winter gear which for each of them consisted of jeans and maybe two jackets. “I went to Ponyville, got the ponies some gear and some snacks it seems.” I said looking over at Pinkie Pie. “Oh? What'cha get Pinkie?” Chris asked. “CUPCAKES!” She screamed, her head popped up from the box and her muzzle oozed with red jam some of it dripped off her and back into the box. Chris had a small fit and fell backwards, I had managed to catch him before hit the floor, while Micheal let out a squeal of panic and pranced around like a seven year old ballerina. “Ok what the hell was that?” I asked looking at Sara for some answers. “W-Well. . .it is just a silly story.” Sara half smiled. “Huh. . .really?” Sara nodded. “Nothing to worry about really.” I looked at Micheal and Chris. “Nothing to worry about eh?” Sara laughed nervously. “Look they are just overreacting, don't read much into it.” I thought about for a minute then sighed. “If you say so, I already have too much on my plate as it is.” I looked over the group. “You going to be warm enough?” Sara grinned. “Of course. . .” Her grin faded “. . .but just in case we may go look at some of the shops for warmer gear.” She looked side to side and smiled nervously. “Hey if you want to go shopping, go a head, just don't let it interfere with the mission.” I said with a shrug. Sara squeed a little and hugged me. “Thanks!” “No problem, get me something nice.” I smirked. “Only the best for Tommy!” Sara and I shared a laugh. “You know there was a time, where you would hate me calling you Tommy.” I paused for a second, it was true. I hated nicknames but agreed Thomas was a bit much in everyday conversation. So it was that or Tom. “A lot has changed.” I said looking back at Pinkie Pie who had decided to try and make Chris and Micheal better. “It has. . .hasn't.” Sara said. “I have noticed your more at peace.” “That obvious eh?” I looked at Sara. “I can't explain it, it started when I met Twilight and got to know Pinkie.” “I actually think it's because you have admitted to liking a certain someone. . .” I stared in disbelief, my eyes wide. “When did you. . .How did you-” “I've always known. When I met you I could see the longing behind those eyes.” Sara chuckled. “Besides I'm a woman I always know these kind of things.” I shook my head and was about to say something when there was knock at the door. “Morning everypony.” Applejack said with a warm smile. “I hope y'all had a good nights sleep.” Rainbow Dash stood beside her, she looked less than friendly. In fact she looked annoyed as hell. “Darn it AJ, why'da have to wake me up?” She grunted trying to wipe the sleep from her eyes. “They are all awake.” Applejack said. “'sides what's wrong with waking up early.” “Everything!” She cried out. “Morning girls!” Pinkie shouted. “Tommy brought back some things!” “Huh?” Rainbow Dash and Applejack said in unison. It was then they noticed the pile of gear on the bed. “Hey that's mah scarf. . .and galoshes!” Applejack said with a huge grin. “Perfect for the winter.” Rainbow Dash looked over the pile and tilted her head. “Hey where's my stuff?” She looked over at me. “No one gave me anything. . .it was strange that no one was there for you or Fluttershy.” I rubbed my chin. “Do you have any family in Ponyville?” Rainbow Dash stared at me then looked away. “No. . .” “Oh. . .” The room fell quiet for a little bit. “So. . .where are they?” “Uncinus.” Rainbow Dash said. “Uncinus? I thought you were born in Cloudsdale.” Applejack said. “I was. . .I liked it so much I stayed when they left, it's so much cooler than Uncinus.” Rainbow Dash said, her bravado returning. “I bet.” Applejack said. “So anyway. . .Tom, how'd ya get this stuff?” Rainbow Dash said, for once trying to take the spotlight off herself. “Went to Ponyville.” I said. “I meet some pretty interesting ponies.” “Oh! Did you have party!?” Pinkie exclaimed. “No.” I smiled. “I had a chat.” “So who was there?” Applejack asked. “Well off the top of my head.” I said pondering. “Mr. and Mrs. Cakes, Lyra, Bon-Bon, the Mayor, Big Macintosh, Applebloom, Sweetiebell, Doctor, Derpy, Scootaloo, Spike.” I stopped thinking I had finished the list, then looked up after think of two others. “Oh and Princess Luna and Celestia.” “Princess Celestia!?” A shout came from Alex's room and quick as can be Twilight appeared in a flash. She had tackled me down. “Whoa! Easy girl.” I said trying to calm her down. “Is she ok? What's happening?!” “Twilight. . .” She pressed her face against mine. Her eyes reached into my soul, she must have been desperate for news. “. . .we are working with Luna, but we have to be on our own for a little while longer. Luna is going to come through to Earth with some guards.” “Luna's coming here!?” Chris said shaking off the shock. All the others were silent. Twilight backed off but sat on my chest, which was making it difficult to breath. “Yep.” I said. “But what was scary was that she was ready to go to war.” “War?” Chris said, a look of concern on her face. I nodded. “Pervus did sort of declare war on Equestria for stealing away the Elements.” I sighed. “I was able to convince her otherwise, but it is probably a good idea to avoid her when she gets here, though by far she is defiantly my favourite horse.” “Favourite hors-” Chris started but then stopped. “You actually like Princess Luna?” “Sure, she has an aura about her.” I said. “The way she stared at me, those eyes of fire. She could kick so much arse if she wanted.” I noticed I was getting stares from the humans. “What?” “You're a brony!” Micheal shouted. The others grinned and the ponies started to laugh. “Whoa there pony fag.” I said shaking my head at Micheal, he looked some what insulted at what I called him but eventually just shrugged it off as me being me. “I am not a brony.” “Yeah? But you like Princess Luna.” Chris said folding his arms. “So? I can't be a brony.” “Why not?” Chris asked. “I have never watch an episode, aside from the first one and to be honest I wasn't impressed. I like Princess Luna not because I like ponies but because I actually met her. I mean so far I have been pleasantly surprised that you guys are as awesome as you are.” "I know." Rainbow Dash grinned. The humans and ponies smiled. “That's why I am helping with this little trip turn shit-storm. I guess you have grown on me, so much so that I count all of you as friends.” I shook my head. “Crap I've gone sappy.” “Awww but it's so cute.” Sara said. “Even me?” Alex said standing in the door way. She was only wearing her singlet and some boxer shorts. I smiled a little. “Of course.” I moved so Twilight had to get off me, after she had I stood up. “But you only just met me.” Alex said. “Feh!” I shrugged. “You seem like a good sort. Besides, you helped the ponies so Pervus is after you as well. Like it or not, your stuck with us and we're stuck with you. So might as well be friends about it.” I stretched. “Now if you excuse me, I smell like dog arm pit.” I walked past the Ponies and Humans giving them one final smile before I closed the door. “He is a strange man.” Alex said quietly. “He is a good man.” Chris said with a smile. Sara nodded. “Believe it or not I think he is doing this because he cares.” Micheal snorted. “Care? Tom? Hah he is the most care-free person I know.” Micheal grinned. Chris looked at Micheal and said nothing, he knew that was so far from the truth. He remained silent as he recalled all of the times Tom cried to himself, all the times Tom gritted his teeth and punched a wall in anger. “Chris?” Sara asked. “Huh? Oh sorry!” He laughed a little. “Just thinking.” Sara looked with slight concern at Chris but decided not to ask about it. Rainbow Dash looked at the humans. “So are we ready to go?” “Go?” Micheal asked. “OH! Right the recon!” Rainbow Dash nodded. “We'll get going soon, you're going to stay here.” Micheal said. “What!?” Rainbow Dash said jumping into the air. “But- But-!” She hovered in front of Micheal “But nothing, your far to noticable.” Micheal said. “Micheal. . .” Sara started. “What? It's true. I mean as much as I would love to have Rainbow Dash by our side, we need to try and be stealthy.” He put up his hands and his finger into air quotes. “'Incognito.'” “They're right sugarcube.” Applejack said trying to defuse the situation. “I want to go too, but we arn't exactly the type of things these here humans are used to seeing.” Rainbow Dash couldn't believe this, she had been stuck on this boring piece of rock longing for action only to be kept away from it. What was worse was the fact that two of her friends were being held by some freak that wanted to use them for Celestia knows what. She gritted her teeth and was about to argue when Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder. “Don't worry Rainbow. . .” Twilight smiled a little. “This is only recon when they get back we can all go and get them.” Sara nodded and smiled with Twilight. “It won't take long.” Alex folded her arms and sighed, though not loud enough for anyone to notice. Her thoughts were of what was quickly becoming a plan. Her new found friends seemed to be okay with this, and she found no real flaw at present. But like Rainbow she was quickly becoming impatient, her blood longed for action. She was not happy about being attacked then being accused of being a terrorist, these men wanted to ruin her life? So be it! She however would not make it easy for them. Chris took a breath. “I think we should go.” He smiled a little. “Twilight, Pinkie, AJ, RD. Please looked after Alex and Tom for me. . .” The ponies looked at Chris. “Will do!” Pinkie said saluting. “Look after each other.” Micheal said as Sara pushed him towards the door. “See ya.” Sara said with a smile. “LATER TOM!” Chris called out. “LATER!” Tom replied. “TRY NOT TO FUCK UP!” Chris just chuckled and left closing the door behind him. “Now what do we do?” Rainbow said huffing. “Well there is still stuff from our friends and family.” Applejack said looking over the pile of goodies. “Well it will gives us something to do, we need to organise everything after all, I hope Spike got me some quills and paper. . .” Two hours passed and Twilight and the others (including Alex and Tom) had finished organising the stuff they had got from the Ponies in Ponyville. Twilight asked Tom plenty of questions about what was going on in Ponyville. The ponies were surprised to hear that Lyra had formed a special group designed to fill the gap the Elements left. “Well we have to thank her when we get back.” Twilight said ticking off the final box on her check list. There was more talking about Equestria and the ponies home, family and friends. “What about you Tom?” Twilight said after telling the group about her parents. “What are your parents like?” Tom looked up not expecting to be picked for this little exercise. “I'd rather not talk about it.” He said with a pang of anger in his voice. “Ask Alex, she has a much more interesting life.” He said folding his arms. Alex blinked. “What?” She cleared her throat. “Nien, meien life is boring.” She smiled a little. “Though my parents are-” She paused for a moment. “. . .were great. I lost my Mama sometime ago.” “Oh. . .I'm sorry to hear that.” Twilight said. “I was too, but my father he is good to me, I love him very much.” A warm smile plastered her face. “Ich liebe ihn von ganzem Herzen'' All the ponies smiled. Even Tom had a pleasant look in his eyes, that was until Alex turned to him. “I have talked about my parents. Your turn.” “Like I said I don't want to talk about them.” He looked out the window. “None of my family actually.” “But family is on of the most important things we have.” Applejack said. Tom remained silent for a time before taking in a breath. “I hate them.” This caused a gasp among the ponies. Alex stared at Tom no hint of a reaction on her face. “H-Hate?” Pinkie said. “Yep. . .opposite of love.” He shook his head. “How could you hate your parents?” Twilight asked. “It's very easy believe it or not.” Tom shrugged. “Especially if. . .” The hotel room's phone began to ring making everyone jump. Tom stood up and answered the phone. “Ello?” “Good morning sir, we have a call from a. . .Miss Lovestone for you, would you like to be transferred?” A nice young lady said, possible one from reception. “Umm sure.” There was a click and then the sound of heavy breathing. “Hello!? Tom is that you!?” “Chris? I though-” “Yeah no time to explain! We have been found out!” “Wait what!?” “Hurry Chris!” Sara shouted in the background. She sounded out of breath and scared something that chilled Tom to the bone. “They're coming for you! You got to get of there!!” Chris' was frantic. “Please! Protect the ponies.” There was a low laughter. “Come now children, you don't want to keep Malik waiting.” “GET AWAY!” Chris screamed. The sound of Sara sobbing in the background didn't make the situation better. “Hehe, talking to your little ring leader. . .tell him I'll come by soon, to pick up our property. Now Pixie, collect the trash.” There was sounds of a struggle but eventually everything went dead. “Chris?” Tom spoke out helplessly. “Chris. . .CHRIS!?” Tom slammed the phone down and gritted his teeth. “What's going on?” Alex said. “The others have been capture.” Tom spat out. “We got to get out of here.” “But the others. . .” Twilight began. “No time! We need to leave now!” Tom shouted, causing Twilight to back away. “Alex you get the ponies down to the basement, if Donald is there load them up. I got some things to take care of.” There was no argument this time, no words spoke as the ponies slowly followed Alex out of the room all except one. “What was that!?” Rainbow Dash said. “I told you to go with Alex.” “But our friends are in danger! We don't leave people hanging.” “Look this is just a. . .” “If you say, 'a temporary thing' I will buck you in the face.” Tom sighed. “You think I don't want to help them?” “It looks that way.” Rainbow Dash said. “Well it's not true!” Tom looked around the room and started to pack his bags. “I want to help them, but it is more important keeping you away from Malik.” Tom sighed. “It's more important to save the world from a man like him.” He felt a hoof on his shoulder and he turned around. Dash had a sad smile on her face. “Loyalty is one of the most difficult elements to bare.” Tom returned the smile. “Sorry for snapping at you before.” “No big deal.” Rainbow Dash motioned towards the door. “Not lets get the buck out of here.” They left the room side by side, a small conversation starting between them. Bing The elevator opened for Alex and the ponies. They stepped out and noticed Donald the driver smoking a cigarette. His face was covered by a shadow only to be lit up when he took a drag on his smoke. “Ah! Donald we need your help. The ponies are in danger.” Alex said approaching him. Twilight, Pinkie and Applejack followed closely behind. “Really?” He said. Alex nodded. “Yeah. . .” She began but paused. Something wasn't right here. “. . .we need to get them to safety.” “Is that so?” Alex's eyes narrowed. “Well come on the car's around here.” Donald said throwing his cigarette on the ground and stamping on it. The group followed Donald for a short time before coming across the limo. “All aboard whose going aboard.” Donald said with a small smile as he walked to the drivers door.. Alex opened the door for the Ponies and one by one the hopped in. “You girls going to be alright?” Alex asked. “We'll be fine, I just hope Sara, Chris and Micheal are safe.” Twilight said. “Yeah well they are smart so they should be fi-” WHAM! Donald stood behind Alex with a lead pipe in his hands. The ponies gasped but before they could react to aid Alex, Donald slammed the door. The kiddie lock in place made it impossible for them to try and exit. Alex groaned as she started to move. She rolled on her back to see Donald raise the pipe again, he brought it down on Alex as she tried to brace herself. Bing. The elevator door flew open and without thinking Rainbow Dash rocketed out and flew right into Donald. They flew a few feet before landing on the concrete. Though Donald was the first to hit the ground he recovered quickly and ran for the Limo. Tom ran as fast as he could and got in Donald's way but was push aside by a spear tackle. Tom hit the floor and gasped for air, Tom being winded gave Donald the time he needed to jump in the limo and start it up. As Tom got up Donald hit the gas and sped out of the garage. “Rainbow! After him!” Tom gasped. His arms around his stomach. Rainbow saluted and took off after him, a rainbow trail behind her. Alex stood up rubbing the back of her head. ''Arschloch'' She said with some spite in her voice. “You ok?” Tom asked. “Fine!” She gritted her teeth. “I'm German remember.” “We need to catch up to him.” Alex nodded and looked around before a wicked smile appeared on her face. “Come with me.” Tom followed her and she got on a motorbike. “Wait how are yo-” Before tome could finish Alex was already hot wiring the bike before it erupted into life, she revved the engine. “Get on.” Tom blinked and did what he was told. He wrapped his arms around Alex's waist. “How did you do that?” “Mama taught me. . .” She grinned.When she felt Tom was secured the bike took off flying out of the garage. The chase was on. Ponies and Motorcycles.The streets of Ney York flew by. People were shocked to see a motorbike fly past other cars at such speeds. Tom for one didn't care about that, all he wanted was to stay the hell on the bike, and he tightened his grip around Alex's waist. Alex however just concentrated on what was ahead of her; ideas of living or dying were far from her mind, her heart pounded in her chest. The feeling of the chase made her breaths shallow; her brain stopped accepting oxygen and started to let adrenalin take its grip. “Tom, I see the Limo.” Alex said. Tom cautioned a peek over Alex's shoulder. “How do you know it’s the right one?” “The big trail of rainbow is a bit of a clue.” Alex replied. Tom looked up and sure enough Rainbow Dash was flying above the limo. “Huh, so it is.” Alex locked on to her target and did not slow for any reason. As the approached the limo they noticed a bike, the symbol of the New York police force branded on its side. Soon after that another, it quickly became four. They kept a square formation around the limo; it was an escort. Undaunted Alex kept her speed and closed the gap; she hung back and trailed one of the police bikes. These bikes didn’t look like they did in the movies, they looked sleek and modern and the sun reflected off of the polished black paint. The riders were also weird, their uniform was black but their helmets were the type a civilian would wear, a sort of dirt racer look with their faces covered. “How are you going to deal with this?” Tom asked. “You have feet . . . kick’em” “What?” Alex didn’t answer as she pulled up against the right side of the bike on the bottom left corner of the formation. The driver looked at both Tom and Alex before reacting, pulling a gun out of a sheath, he pointed it at the two. Before he could pull the trigger, however, he was sent flying off his bike by a powerful kick from Tom. The driver rolled against the road before coming to a stop. The bike was sent into the back of a parked car causing the cars alarm to blare. “Oh jeez I think I killed the poor bastard.” Tom said looking back. “So? They have been trying to kill us . . . fair’s fair.” “I gues- Oop, no he’s moving.” Alex sighed, she almost sounded disappointed. They continued their pursuit, but they hadn’t evaded the notice of the other bikers. Quickly breaking the two in the front let the limo go ahead of them and dropped behind Alex. Tom looked at the trio of bikes now behind them. “Well fuck. . .” Tom watched as they brought out their guns and aimed at them. “Double fuck.” Alex glanced at a mirror, before it was shot off. “Fickt.” “So on a scale of one to ten . . . how boned are we?” Tom asked sarcastically. “Twelve.” Alex replied. “We are pretty boned.” They both laughed darkly before a shot rang out, it grazed Alex’s right arm. The resulting shock and pain made her swerve left and right, she tried to correct herself but the bike was already in the air, both Tom and Alex flew off the bike and hit the road. Tom rolled when he had hit the ground. He shook of the daze and tried to move but pain shot through his left leg and he looked down to find some bone had pieced his skin. The police bikes had stopped and the riders got off. By now Tom had realised that these were obviously not cops, but Pervus guards. “Heh, and they say bad guys are horrible shots.” Tom laughed a little, but stopped when it hurt. Two had come up to Tom and pointed their weapons at him. The other went to look for Alex; she had landed close to where their bike crashed. Alex began to stir as she became conscious. Unlike Tom she wasn’t seriously harmed by the crash which was a blessing. The third guard had pulled out his weapon and pointed it at Alex. “We aRe to KeEp thE MalE aliVe.” One of the guards spoke, with a monotone akin to a robot. “And tHe FeMalE?” The one closest to Alex asked. “KilL HeR.” “What!? NO!” Tom cried out. Alex had heard the exchange; she knew she couldn’t run, they would cut her down. She lay there with tears welling up in her eyes, so this is how it ends for her. At least she would re-join her mother. “Not on my watch!” A distinct female voice rang out, followed by a rainbow trail as the rider was thrown back with a massive amount of force as Rainbow Dash tackled him, the speed at which she connected with the rider was so intense he had let go of his gun and flew for a few feet landing in a car windscreen. Rainbow Dash flared her wings as she came down to land. She placed herself between Alex and the other two riders. One pointed his gun at RD, Alex blinked and slowly raised herself up. “Rainbow, get Alex out of here now!” Tom shouted. “Not without you!” RD shouted back. Tom stared at the Pegasus, a bit pissed that she wasn’t doing what he asked but also a little bit happy that she would stay. “PoNy. PeGaSUs, OrdErs?” One of the riders spoke out. “PegAsUS . . . ExPenDablE.” Tom could not believe what was going on, he looked over at Rainbow Dash and started to shout. “FLY, YOU HAVE TO FLY NOW!” Rainbow Dash didn’t even question, she shot off into the air as second rider started to fire at her. She speed straight up then started to weave. She had no idea what she was dodging but if it got Tom riled up, it had to be bad. Tom sighed in relief as Rainbow Dash disappeared behind some buildings; she was obviously as fast as she thinks she is. Alex slowly stood from where she lay, which caught both Tom’s attention but also that of the riders. “Alex what are you doing?” Tom asked, concerned that she was now a bigger target. “Making things even.” Alex said through gritted teeth. Before Tom could even respond Alex started running. She ran directly at the Rider who started to fire at Rainbow Dash,. In a moment of confidence the Rider had forgotten to reload his weapon and before he had attempted too Alex jammed the gun the third rider had dropped and started to fire point blank, screaming in a rage. Three shots left the weapon and the casing fell to the ground, before the rider collapsed in a heap. The last rider aimed his weapon at Alex and fired. He scored a hit to the shoulder but that didn’t stop her. Fuelled by rage and adrenalin Alex lifted the weapon and started to fire hitting the rider in the left arm and chest. The rider landed on his knees before he fell face first onto the road. Anybody that had been watching the exchange was gone. The streets were abandoned and cars were left vacant. Tom stared at Alex and she stared at where the rider had stood. Rainbow Dash returned from her flight and landed beside Alex. “What happened?” Rainbow asked looking over the scene in disbelief. “Alex happened.” Tom said, holding his stare at the woman. “Will they be okay?” Rainbow asked again, obviously she wasn’t used to the idea of weapons and death. “N-No. . .” Alex replied; she started to shake. “What’s wrong with them?” Dash said looking at the body in front of her. “I. . .killed them.” Tears started to well up in Alex’s eyes again. “Killed? You mean . . . dead?” Rainbow looked shocked; the concepts were not foreign but obviously held some kind of taboo. “Alex?” Tom said trying to get her attention. “Alex . . . you did the right thing. If you hadn’t stopped them, they would have killed you.” “B-But they are. . .were human beings.” Tom snorted. “Take of his helmet.” “What?” Both Alex and Rainbow exclaimed. “Take of the helmet.” Tom said gesturing at the rider with three holes in his face. Alex looked down at the corpse and the bent over, it took a bit of twisting and pulling but the managed to get the helmet off. “Mein Gott!” Alex shouted. “What the buck!?” Rainbow yelled. The ‘face’ of the rider was distorted, but it looked like several faces had been stapled together, there was the lips and chin of a dark skinned woman and the eyes were different colours. The left cheek and side of the face was grafted from a man of Asian descent and the right side was Caucasian. The nose was off an old man and the ears off some kind of animal. “If pixie was a picture of what Pervus does to other people . . . well here we have the gallery.” Tom looked away. “We have to get out of here.” Rainbow Dash said trying to look away from the grotesque picture of humanity. “I’m not in any position to move anywhere.” Tom said gesturing to his leg. Alex stepped forward putting the gun into the back of her trousers. She moved toward Tom and then tried to stand him up. “OW! Fuck.” “Sorry!” “J-Just be more careful.” Tom gritted his teeth. Eventually they managed to get him up and he leaned on Alex. Rainbow hovered beside them as they started to move. Aside from crashing, breaking my leg and then witnessing what Pervus does with people, I was feeling good. Of course those three things happened so I wasn’t showing it. We walked in silence, well I hopped, for half an hour and found our way in an ally way. To be honest we had no idea what we were doing any more. Rainbow had lost the limo because of our crash, I had broken my leg and Alex was still scared by what she had done. “What’s the plan then?” I asked out loud. “We find you a hospital.” Alex replied. “What? But what about the others?” I said looking at Alex. “We can’t do anything, especially you.” She looked at my leg, the bone was still sticking out of it. I couldn’t believe I was still conscious, I mean seriously it hurt like a bastard and I had lost a bit of blood because of the wound. “It’s only a flesh wound.” I replied with a chuckle. Alex didn’t smile or do anything other than help me move forward, Rainbow was also dead silent. “Stupid question; is everyone okay?” “What do you think?” Alex asked. “No?” “Oh look at that. . .you win.” “You never came across as the sarcastic type Alex.” “I bet you thought I wasn’t a killer either” “Considering what that thing was. . .” “IT WAS A HUMAN BEING!” Alex screamed, dropping me. Rainbow turned around. “Ow. . .” I shook my head and gritted my teeth as a fresh river of pain flushed across my body. “Alex calm down.” Rainbow said. “Calm down!? We are alone in the biggest city on Earth with no help and no hope of finding our friends, being chased by a giant corporation that turn people into monsters.” “We will find them Alex . . . and we will beat Malik.” I said looking at her. “Yeah of course we will! We will kick butt!” Rainbow Dash grinned. Alex looked at both us. “B-But. . .” “Alex, look at me.” I waited till she looked at me before I continued. “I for one have nothing to lose, my family hates me and those who do care about me are prisoners. If I die trying to save them . . . well my life wouldn’t of been a waste.” Alex looked down and started to think, Rainbow just landed and sat next to me. “I knew this would have been the biggest thing that has ever happened to me, but it is too late to quit, I am going to see this through to the end! But I need your help Alex, yours too Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow chuckled. “You know I’ll always have your back.” Alex remained silent for a few more seconds. “Forgive me . . . Papa.” She took a breath. “So how do we find Pervus then?” I smiled at Alex. “Well we coul-” I stopped talking when I noticed someone at the end of the Ally way looking at us. Rainbow flared her wings and stood in an attack position. Alex turned around and saw the man. He started to approach us and we were in no way prepared for any attack. Alex put her hand on the gun and held it there while the man came towards us. “Who are you?” I asked. “A friend.” He replied. A well groomed business man stood there, slick black hair and a grey suit made him look way out of place in the filthy Ally way. “A friend?” I asked “Well the brother of a friend . . . I am John Lovestone.” A sly grin appeared on his face. “I’ve been looking for you.” I laughed nervously. “Found us. . .” The others were still on alert and frankly I was too. “Quite, I have heard that my sister and your friends have been captured by Malik . . . tut tut, father won’t be pleased.” “You don’t say . . . I must admit that I was not the most pleased either.” I responded. John started to laugh. “Oh my I see why father likes you.” He cleared his throat. “First things first, we got to get you some medical attention.” Rainbow, Alex and I looked at each other and then John. “How can we trust you?” Alex asked. “Because you have no one else to trust.” He replied. “He’s right you know.” I said. “Still doesn’t mean you can’t keep an eye on him.” Rainbow Dash added. “True. Okay we’ll go with you . . . but first.” I looked at Alex. “Can I have some help please?” John had a car nearby and so stashed me in the back, Rainbow sat on the floor next to me while Alex took the front seat. “When we heard that Pervus framed you as terrorists, my father called in a few favours and managed to stall the process.” John said as he drove. “But Malik didn’t need to wait. He knew you guys would try and do something.” “We were trying to find his goddamn building.” I said. “Indeed, and you failed twice.” We were all silent. “Good thing you seem to have luck on your side.” John said shaking his head. “We were at least doing something, unlike you or your father. We are not all equipped to take on powerful corporations and insane evil arseholes.” I said. John looked back at me a smile on his face. “Sorry.” I saw an apology in his eyes and looked away. “Not your fault.” I sighed. “I’m just frustrated, twice now we have been attacked by Pervus and twice we have barely escaped.” “Well that will soon be over. I have a few friends that would like to see the ponies free.” John said with chuckle. “What?” Rainbow Dash said looking up. “Malik foolishly believes that you are not a threat, that the Lovestones are not a threat.” John looked at Alex then at me. “We will prove him wrong.” A dark grin started to form on my face“I can’t wait.” Chris slowly walked across the cell, his thoughts on Tom and the others. Micheal and Sarah were holding each other in the corner; Sarah had run out energy to cry a while back and had fallen into an uneasy sleep. It wasn’t pleasant being captured by Pixie and Mr.Suit but it was even more unpleasant to hear that Twilight and the others were capture. When they started to hear screams coming from a laboratory across from where they were imprisoned it just became a nightmare. Chris kept pacing, fear and worry gripped his chest. Micheal cleared his throat. “Dude, sit down. You’re going to wear a hole in the floor. . .unless that’s your plan to escape?” Chris turned around. “Was that a joke?” He grimaced. “Now is not the time for jokes!” “SH! Yes that was a joke. . .a bad one but something to try and lighten the mood.” Micheal slowly stroked Sarah’s hair. Chris couldn’t say anything, what he wouldn’t do for Pinkie Pie’s jokes, Applejacks strength, Rainbow Dash’s confidence, Twilight’s intelligence or even Tom’s smile. Chris shook his head and then leant against a wall. “Sorry. . .” Chris said looking over at Micheal. Micheal just gave a shrug. “It’s nothing mate.” They sat there in silence, thinking, for a little before Sarah started to wake up. “Hey there hun.” Micheal said with a smile. “H-Hey . . . has Tom come for us yet?” “No not yet.” Chris said. “He may not even be coming . . .” “He’ll rescue us.” Micheal said trying to ignore Chris’ pessimism. “How do you know that!?” Chris shouted. “H-He is probably captured or worse.” “I-I don’t think so.” Sarah said. “Oh, do tell us how you know this.” “They took something precious from him.” She looked at Chris. “His friends . . . his family. He would not give up like that. Besides he has Alex and Rainbow Dash with him.” “Err, hunny didn’t you hear they . . . captured her.” She shook her head. “The others yes but Rainbow is still with Tom, I can feel it.” “Feel it?” Chris asked. She nodded. “This building seems to empower me . . . it enhances my power.” “Power? You mean magic?” Sarah nodded. “Remember my pocket watch.” Micheal nodded. “They took it away.” “No, remember what it did?” “It stored magical energy so that you could use it.” Chris said. “Yes . . . what if this building was like a giant pocket watch?” “They could do that?” Micheal and Chris said at the same time. “With the right material, it is possible.” Sarah said putting a hand to the stone wall behind her. “Could you use it?” Micheal asked. “The energy?” She thought for a moment. “Maybe, but I need to connect to the magic, to let it flow through me.” “Like the force?” Chris said. Sarah chuckled. “Yeah something like that.” She sat up straight and folded her legs. Her arms fell to her side and she started to chant in what sounded like Latin.” “This may take a while.” Micheal said. “So? If she gets this done we will be able to fight back . . . we may be able to level the playing field.” “Heh, and when Tom gets here?” Chris grinned “Well . . . they won’t stand a chance. (A/N: Hey guys sorry this took so long, you know how life can be. I cannot apologize enough for the lateness of this chapter and must say sorry if it feels rushed. Hopefully chapter 10 won't take like a solid few months.) Battle Looms“FUCK!!” “Sit still!” “But it fucking HURTS!” “Hold him down RD.” “On it.” “Get off me you over-grown buzzard!” “Can’t I just buck him in the skull, He’ll be a lot quieter.” “No, better not.” “Dang it.” I lay there gritting my teeth, John had me lay on a dining table to tend to my wound. He turned out to be another magic user. Not surprising considering he is Sarah’s Brother. His umbrella was what he called a ‘channel.’ It channels the energy stored from his circle chain, he called it a well item. He was channeling energy into my leg literally knitting skin and fusing the bone together, it was uncomfortable to the say the least. My ‘favourite’ part was when they snapped the bone back into place. “Done!” John said stepping back and looking over his handy work. “Whoo.” I said with little enthusiasm. “ Didn't leave any doves in there did you?” John laughed. “No, though you should be happier, you would have been useless to us with a broken leg.” “Yeah, about that.” I sat up slowly, testing my leg as I did. “How are we going to do this?” “Carefully.” John replied. “Brilliant . . . I like that plan.” I replied with as much sarcasm as I could muster. John just chuckled. “Look, I am far more prepared than you think.” “He does seem to be on the ball Tom.” Alex said with a shrug. “I guess.” I shrugged. John pulled out a chair from under the table and sat down. The chair was made of red wood and the table matched it perfectly. The whole apartment that John had taken us seemed to scream wealth and power, and here I thought that hotel was fancy. He stared at me for a second and then at Rainbow and Alex. “Right then. . .we need to make a distraction before we enter their ‘lair’.” John seemed to like using that word. “What do you purpose?” Alex asked. “Well we already have a powder keg; all we need is a match.” John said with a mischievous smile. “What in Equestria are you talking about?” Rainbow said, folding her hooves as she hovered in the air. “It’s obvious. . .” John started. “The Bronies. . .” I said staring at John. “Oh, clever boy.” He laughed and stood up and started to pace. “What?” Alex said looking confused. “He wants to use the Bronies as a distraction.” “How?” Alex asked. “They know their precious ponies are in there, so all we do is push them. . .we make them want to save their ponies.” We all stared at John. Alex and Rainbow looked astounded that something like this was being considered. “That is SO not cool.” Rainbow stated. “Yeah, manipulating people so they get hurt. . .” Alex shook her head. “. . .it’s just not right.” John’s smile disappeared. “This is no time for niceties; Pervus is ready to go to war. They are evil and must be stopped.” Alex took a step forward. “You think starting a riot and making other fight our battle is good?” “It is a distraction at least.” I said, moving off the table. Alex and Rainbow looked at me. John smiled and nodded. “But Tom.” Alex began. “I’m sorry Alex, but with the way things are going we need every advantage. I don’t need to remind you of what they do to people. The Bikers and Pixie is enough. What if they do that to our friends? God knows what they have planned for the Ponies.” Alex tried to say something but every time she opened her mouth the words failed to come. Rainbow Dash looked away, a frown on her face. “This is horseapples.” “Your element is loyalty right?” I asked looking at Rainbow Dash. She nodded. “Yeah.” “What do you owe these men and women?” John asked. “What do I owe them?” She looked at John in disbelieve. “They are outside the bad guys base, they are camping in the cold to help my friends. I owe them my gratitude!” John looked a little taken aback by Rainbows outburst. I sighed and looked out the window. “It isn’t something we should do lightly; knowing Pervus they will round up any dissenters and drag them inside, torture them and then turn them into monsters.” Alex looked at me. “In front of the entire world? There are a lot of cameras out there, a lot of journalists.” John spoke up. “They think there are about to win, they are at their most cautious and their most cocky. Using that confidence we can sneak in and then do some damage, on the flip side they feel like they can get away with nearly anything.” “Seems like bit of a paradox.” I said raising a brow. “More or less.” John replied. “But that caution and confidence would be split between their forces, that bounty hunter . . . and his over muscled compatriot will be cautions. Malik would be over-confident.” Alex sighed. “So are we going to make a plan or not?” All of us huddled into a group and decided to whisper amongst ourselves, as we did a plan started to come together. Micheal and Chris sighed in unison; it had been over an hour since she had started to concentrate on ‘the flow of magic’. They paced the room, stopping every time they heard a scream. They would also hear maniacal laughter from time to time. “God I hope she gets what we need soon.” Micheal said. Chris nodded and looked at Sarah. They continued to pace when a piercing scream cut through the air, it sounded feminine and not like the other screams. Freezing in their places the boys looked through the bars into the dark, gloomy room they had been stuck in. “What was that?” Chris asked. “I don’t even want to know.” Micheal replied. They shared a look. “I hope it wasn’t one of the girls.” Chris mentioned “No, it won’t be. . .” “How do you know that Mike?” “Trust me on this.” He shared a smile before turning away, his smile quickly disappearing once out of view of Chris. “Please hurry Tom.” He whispered under his breath. Snow gently fell to the earth outside of the Pervus Corp Laboratories. A dedicated camp of Bronies had set up right outside. The imposing building had no bearing on the mood of the camp. Singing and laughter was heard. Media started to join the camp as it was close to the sighting of the fictional characters come to life, though there were fewer reporters now because of the ‘terrorist attack at JFK.’ The sun started to set and shadows from the building began grow long, as if it were trying to destroy all the light in the world. Four figures walked towards the camp, one looked like a hooded dog. As they approached they received several glances from some Bronies sitting next to an outdoor heater. One of the more observant of the group notice one of the hooded figures was limping. “Uhh hello?” One of them said when the hooded group were within earshot. He was a big guys, well over six foot and a tad overweight. Long black hair framed his face and he was wearing a shirt with the word ‘Brony’ proudly highlighted. “Good evening.” A London accent rang out. “Is this the Brony encampment?” “Yep, you joining the cause?” “Cause?” The friendly Brony nodded and smiled. “We are trying to free the Ponies.” “How is that going?” A rough accent huffed; it was hard to place . . . maybe Australian? The smile on the Brony faded. “I uhh. . .” “That’s promising.” “Shush.” The London accent hissed. “What is your name?” “Bill.” “My name is John, my friend here is Tom, and the one next to him is Alex.” “Guter Abend.” A feminine German accent spoke up. “It’s good to meet you all, is this your dog?” Bill pointed to the hooded animal. “What!? Who you calling a dog?” Rainbow Dash jumped up into the air, her hood falling back. Bill looked stunned. Rainbows outburst also brought the attention of the other Bronies in the camp. “Smooth move.” Tom said with a dose of sarcasm. “Quiet.” John said. “That’s Rainbow Dash!” A man shouted out. “How is this. . .are you are to save the others?” Bill asked. Rainbow Dash grinned, it was her cocky grin. “Yep, and we need your help.” “O-Of course! What do you need?” “A distraction.” Tom huffed. “A big one.” John stepped forward. “We are attacking Pervus. . .” The bronies stared at the strangers and Rainbow Dash, more gathered around as rumour and whisper spread across the camp. Soon over one hundred bronies stood in the cold, snow falling on them and John began his speech. All the bronies listened intently, determined to save their heroines from the grasps of the evil that held them. Some started to shake, either out of fear or cold no one could tell but after one sentence from John a nervous chill ran through everyone’s spine. “. . .some of you may not come back. . .” The night pressed on with its one way charge, soon it was eight thirty seven, guards patrolled the halls of the imposing building, each content that nothing was really going to happen. One guardsman in particular named Johnny was new to the place and hadn’t seen the dark bowels of the building nor had seen the true heart of Pervus Corp. Now Johnny at first glance isn’t Pervus material in fact he is the complete opposite, a recent high school graduate he always was athletic and his well-toned body was evidence of that. His Greek heritage was also evident, short curly black hair and a bronze tan. He was what most people would call gorgeous. How Johnny joined the Pervus guardsman is simple. His uncle pulled some strings. Having a family member in a high position is a plus sometimes. Problem was is Johnny was raised by a grandmother who would beat his ass if he acted in anyway bad. A strong moral code was literally beat into him, he still loves his grandmother but every time she raises her hand he flinches. Strong morals and Pervus Corp certainly don’t mix and some of the higher ups noticed this man’s good nature. A man with morals is nothing but a liability and can certainly hurt profits. So they ordered his uncle to lead him to R&D, and be offered a choice. “Uncle, are we close?” Johnny asked a deep Grecian accent spoke up after ten minutes of silence. His uncle remained silent, though his uncle was a quiet one there was still a chill in the air. Johnny was suspicious and he didn't like it one bit, to suspect a stranger is one thing but family should always be trusted. They came to a stop, a light came from a set of double doors, but it made Johnny’s spine run up in down with shivers. It was like ice turned into light. “We are here.” His uncle said with his gruff American accent. “Uncle what is this?” “The future.” With that his uncle pushed the doors open revealing a laboratory . . . no a laboratory is used to help people, this was something more heinous. It was like staring into hell itself. A body lay on a steel table, its chest wide open to see its internal organs, but it’s heart was still beating. There were other horrors to behold. But the thing the truly caught Johnny’s eye was a little crying yellow pony. It was in the corner crying, it looked like it was in a cage with another pony, a white one. It’s coat seemed to be dirtied. “What is this uncle . . . explain yourself!” Johnny had no idea what to feel, anger? Fear? All he knew is that what he had seen was sick. “My boss wants you to see the future, and to join us Johnny . . . we need strong people for the future we are building.” His uncle smiled, but it turned into a creepy psychotic grin. “We all have been changed, turned into stronger beings.” “You’re insane uncle. Stop this Madness!” “Insane? No . . . better.” He laughed. “My previous boss was too weak willed to see the future as Malik sees it, as I see it. So I got his job and he was turned into a monster to serve at our whim.” “You are not making any sense uncle! Please you need help.” Johnny’s uncle just sighed. “You are too much like your parents . . . that stubborn old lady.” He shook his head. “So close minded.” “H-Hello? Is some pony out there?” A voice called out, from the cage, it was the white pony! “SHUT UP YOU!” Johnny’s uncle cried out. The white pony stared out of the cage at Johnny and his uncle. The yellow pony put its hooves on its head and sobbed louder. Johnny’s uncle turned back to Johnny. “So you will not join us?” Johnny balled his hands into fists. “NO! Of course I won’t!” His uncle sighed again and sounded almost disappointed. “I had hope for you Johnny . . . my orders are to terminate you upon refusal.” Why was his uncle talking like that, he always was loud and short with his words. Now he was speaking like a villain. “Uncle please!” His uncle didn’t answer, he just grabbed a knife from the table where the body lay and started to walk towards Johnny. “Uncle James!” Once again ignored he started to move quicker with each step. “UNCLE!!” Johnny cried out moving backwards. His uncle stopped for a moment. His eyes resting on his nephew, before a rasping voice cried out. “Run!” With that Johnny’s uncle James lunged at his Nephew. Johnny put up his hands in defence; the knife hit its mark and tore a gash along Johnny’s right arm. Falling back Johnny looked up in horror at his uncle. Tears coming to Johnny’s eyes. James raised the knife ready to plunge it into his nephew. Johnny closed his eyes tight and prepared for what was to come. A smack was heard, it sounded like a metal bat connecting with a ball. He didn’t feel a knife enter his body, nor the embrace of death. He slowly opened his eyes and saw another man standing over his uncle, a metal baseball bat in the stranger’s hand. “W-Who are you?” Johnny gasped. The stranger turned around a grinned placing the bat on his shoulders. “Names Tom Blackridge, I thought you needed some assistance.” Johnny looked at his saviour and then his uncle. He scrabbled over to him and looked over him. “Is he. . .” “No just KO’d.” Tom answered. “He . . . has gone insane.” “Yeah, well most of the time I have been in New York has been insane.” “What are you here for?” “Where to begin, we save the ponies if first, and then find my friends . . . then stop Malik’s evil ‘take over the world scheme’.” Tom said. “Bonus objective is to punch Malik in the face . . . several times, don’t know about the others but I feel that this objective is the best part of the plan.” Tom said with a devious smile. Johnny stared speechless at the new comer; shaking off the absurdity Johnny cleared his throat. “Umm how did you get here?” “Well it was about forty minutes ago . . .” “. . .and that is the plan ladies and gentlemen.” John had finished explaining the plan, a cocky smile on his face as if he knew this was a full proof plan. The bronies look apprehensive about it, they wanted to save the ponies but couldn’t they just ask the U.N. or other watch group to help save them. Tom looked at Alex and Rainbow Dash and sighed. “I am starting to think that this plan was made up on the spot.” Tom whispered to Alex and RD. Both of them chuckled a little, trying to find some humour in this morbid situation. John turned and gave Tom a glare. He must of heard them. “Tom you have a special mission.” “Oh? Do I get to make the tea?” Sarcasm seethed off Tom’s voice. “No, you get to enter the base and look for the ponies.” “What!?” Rainbow Dash cried out. Alex remained silent, but put a hand on RD’s shoulder to comfort her. “Why me? I have my friend to look out for; Rainbow Dash is more than capable. . .” “Rainbow Dash is exactly who they want . . . she will have to stay with us.” Tom became silent and then sighed, he knew John was right. “Damn it, I hate to admit it, but you do have a point.” Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth. “That just means Rainbow Dash will have to buck a Pervus guard in the head for me.” Tom said with at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash stared at Tom and then grinned back. “I’ll make sure of it.” Tom looked back at John. “If that’s okay with you General Montgomery.” John just stared at Tom and then shook his head. “It’s fine; just do your part Tom.” “Hey you can count on me eh . . . “ Alex smiled. “Good luck my friend.” “You too Alex, I fully expect to hear about the crazy German chick beating the crap out of the bad guys.” Alex just blushed and rubbed the back of her head. “N-No promises.” Tom turned to RD. “I will find your friends, I promise.” RD looked at Tom, a small frown on her face. “Pinkie Promise.” “What?” Tom looked confused. “Pinkie Promise.” RD repeated. “You don’t have a pinkie.” Tom noted, wiggling his pinkie for effect. “No, no it’s not that; repeat after me . . . ‘Cross my heart and hope to fly, Stick a cupcake in my eye.’” She motioned during the promise and afterwards stared at Tom. Tom took a breath. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, Stick a cupcake in my eye.” He copied the motion of RD and then found her smiling at him. “Go kick so tail.” RD said a warm grin on her face. Tom nodded. “Will do.” John turned to Tom. “We will be in after you, but you are clearing the way of guards still inside.” “Question.” “What is it?” “What if Mr. Suit and Pixie are in the way?” “Well we mended your leg so you could run.” “That is a comforting thought.” John smiled. “I’m sure you can handle it, besides you can be really stubborn when you want to be.” “It’s a talent.” The four of them laughed, that was when Bill walked up to them. “I overheard your conversation; will you be going to find the Ponies Tom?” “Yep, I ‘Pinkie promised.’ I would.” Bill looked in awe. “Well then I know you are going to do it.” He said, a warm smile replacing the look of awe. “But I have a gift for you.” He held up a metal baseball bat and handed it over to Tom. Tom grasped the bat in his hand and then smiled. “Thanks Bill, I’ll put this to damn good use.” “I’m sure you will . . . you are the ones that caused all that chaos over at JFK aren’t you?” Tom stared at Bill. “I uhhh. . .” “Don’t worry . . . we know Pervus was involved now.” Bill said. “We are all thinking that maybe you are a good brony.” “Oh no I’m not a bro-“ He felt RD touch his shoulder. He looked back at her and then at Bill. He sighed deeply and shook his head. “Yeah. . .maybe I am.” He rolled his eye and looked back at Rainbow Dash. “I said that under duress.” Rainbow Dash laughed and shrugged. “Well we are all as ready as we will ever by John. Some of us are really nervous though.” “Just say that you will all be meeting the Ponies soon, this battle is a necessary step to ensure their freedom.” Bill looked at John and then smiled with a nod. He walked off too talk to some of the others. “Are you ready Tom?” John asked? “Of course I am.” Tom said. “Well then let’s get to it.” John said walking ahead. Rainbow Dash walked beside John not saying anything. Tom was about to leave. Before Alex grabbed him and turned him around. “Tom, please be careful in there.” She pulled the gun out from under her cloak. “Please take this.” She said pressing it to him. Tom looked at the gun for a moment and then shook his head. “No, you may need it, besides you are amazing with it.” “B-But. . .” She started. “I already have the bat.” He moved it up and down. “I don’t need the gun.” “But what if they have guns?” “Then I will avoid them.” “Please take it!” “No . . . what is this about?” “This thing scares me, it changes me!” Alex said. “No it doesn’t, you know how to shoot and you were angry. You saved my life and I owe you for it. Keep it so you can protect everyone else.” Alex remained silent for a moment before nodding. “O-Okay.” She still wasn’t sure about it. “Protect John and Rainbow Dash, both are probably going to get into trouble.” Alex nodded and started to walk away. “Stay safe Alex, like I said I owe you one.” She stopped and turned her head. “Ja, you do.” She smiled a little before continuing on. Tom sighed in content and then walked towards the building, the battle of Pervus HQ was about to begin. “. . .and so I snuck in when John took out the first guard. The alarm sounded and several guardsmen rushed out and attack the group. Last I saw, it wasn’t going so good.” “How could you do this?” Johnny asked. “Being insane helps.” A small chuckle escaped Tom Johnny looked at Tom and then his Uncle James. “Why did my mother’s brother betray me?” He asked out loud. “Your boss, Malik, is an arsehole.” Tom said. “He manipulates the good . . . strengthens the evil, various other clichés.” “Then I will help you.” Johnny said. “If that man turned my uncle into this then I must help you.” “It actually would be good to have someone who knows the place.” Tom said. “I don’t know about this area though.” Johnny said. “That’s not as helpful as I would have liked.” “But I know two ponies are in the other room.” “Much better!” Johnny nodded and then followed Tom into the other room. “Damn it, I guess this is where Pixie and the Bikers were made.” Tom said out loud. Johnny looked confused for a moment. “Pixie?” “Giant Hulk rip off, wears a snazzy suit.” Tom stated. “Likes to hurt things.” “Oh.” Johnny said. “Uh well the ponies were over there, one of them talks!” He said. “Well that just means I am going the right way.” Tom walked over to the corner and looked in the cage, the small yellow one was still sobbing. “Fluttershy? Rarity?” The white pony looked up, to his surprise Johnny just now noticed the horn and the yellow pony had wings! “Who are you?” Rarity asked. “Names Tom, I’ve come to get you both.” Rarity shifted. “How can we trust you?” “I made a Pinkie Promise.” Rarity took in a breath; Fluttershy stopped sobbing so much, and looked up. Her eyes were red and puffy. She had been crying for a long time. “Are you hurt?” Tom asked out of concern. “N-No.” Rarity hesitated. “What did they do?” Rarity looked over to a far wall. “They drained me of my magic.” Tom stared at Rarity. “Damn. Will it return?” She nodded and then smiled a little. “Magic can come from within; it just helps if there are lay lines nearby.” Tom nodded and then looked at Fluttershy. “You hurt?” She just stared at Tom and then at the floor. “She is fine; the poor darling is just tired.” Rarity said. “Good, we just need to get you both out of there now; Johnny is there a key on your uncle?” Johnny went back into the hall way, only to find that his uncle was missing. “Uh . . . he is gone.” “What?” Tom walked out to the hall. “Shit!” “That is bad.” Johnny said. “Oh I don’t know about that.” A south African accent said. Johnny looked slightly confused but Tom’s blood ran cold. “Haha, Mr Blackridge we meet again.” Mr Robinson said appearing from the darkness like a ghost. “Somehow I knew we would meet again in this building.” A dark chuckle left his lips before turning into maniacal laughter. (A/N: Hey guys, I am again so sorry this took so long. Life has a way of taking you away from things like this. But here is the new chapter and I hope you enjoyed it. Thanks for your support and your patience guys!)
Not another fanfiction!'My little pony' "Good god, why are you making me watch this!?" 'My little pony' "Oh hush up and give it a chance!" 'I used to wonder what friendship could be' "Yea. . .like you told me to give 'Twilight' a chance" 'Until you share it's magic with me' "Ok. . .not my best move." 'big adventure, tons of fun' "Ya think?" 'a beautiful heart, faithful and strong' "So because of one mistake your already judging this" 'sharing kindness, it's an easy feat' "Yep" 'and magic makes it all complete' "Seriously? I mean come on it was one mistake, I thought with Robert Pattison in it. . ." 'Do you know, you are my very best friends' "That it would be a good movie?" "Well. . .Yeah" You know when I came over to my best friends house the last thing I expected is to be sat down in front of a computer screen and be bombarded by pastel coloured ponies, it actually unsettled me that even he could fall this far into Metrosexuallity. I grudgingly watched the show, and every so often he would sprout up with some trivia or some other non-sense I seem to care less about. Finally after what seemed like an eternity, otherwise 40 minutes of my life that I would never get back, it was over. "So what do you think Tom!?" He grinned at me but all I could muster was a deadpan stare "I think I am going to vomit" I put my hand over my mouth and pretended to retch "Oh come on! It wasn't that bad" He said looking between me and the computer "Chris. . .it was, you know now I won't have to put sugar in my tea for about two weeks because of the ammount of sweetness that I just witnessed" Chris looked down, he seemed to look sad? The look made me question what I just said, it wasn't tough or brutal. At least I didn't think it was. I stared at him and a few moments passed before I had to say something. "H-Hey. . .don't be so down, it's kinda killing the mood" I smiled though I must admit forcefully. "It's kinda hard not to be. . ." He looked up at me, I swear one thousand rebutles and phrases which involved the term 'harden up' rushed through my head but being the kind hearted man I am. . .ok seriously I can't do this, this is exactly what left my lips "What the fuck? Are you sad because I don't like these damn marshmallows waiting to happen?" Smooth right? Of course his reaction, was something that would be expected in the yellow character. . .Cruttershy. . .Flotterbye? I don't know I wasn't really concentrating on the damned thing. However his actions as I mentioned were something you would expect in the character. His looks didn't help a lot, if you confused him for a woman I wouldn't blame you, even with his short caramel hair his soft features (Thanks to moisturizer) made him look more feminine. I must say he looked good, far more well kept than myself, shaggy brown hair, clothes I just throw on usually something to do with jeans. But his most enduring quality are his eyes, soft hazel eyes. I swear I have lost myself in them more than once, I hated them because they stirred something in my chest. To be honest I preferred to be the calm sort of distant one, of course that meant I only had a few friends. Didn't bother me though, my friends were true and that was all I asked. "Sorry. . ." I finally managed to get the courage to speak again, I cleared my throat "That was rather. . ." ". . .Stupid, careless, hurtful, douche bag like?" He finished giving me a stern look, I couldn't help but smile and let out a chuckle. The tension quickly dissipated and we shared a laugh. As much as we traded barbs we could never be angry at each other for more than a few days. A good sort of friendship I think. After what seemed like a long chat about nothing I finally decided to ask about the ponies, of course I used my delicate tact to ask. "So whats with the gay pride cartoon?" He looked at me with disbelief and I couldn't help but ask "What?" "How did you get that from ponies?" The stare he gave me was something that almost unnerved me. "I-I err. . .the blue one. . .I forget her name" Not that I learned it to begin with. "She just seemed so stereotypical" "Stereotypical?" He shook his head " Tom, Tom, Tom, you should know that Stereotypes does not make you something, in fact your the one who told me that" "And normally I would agree. . .with myself." I had to think about that "But I am thinking she is genuinely a dyke" He started to give me a look that was something between, your an idiot and 'Bitch I am gonna smack ya' I cleared my throat again "But her behavior coupled with that rainbow Hai-" "Mane" he interrupted "Riiight. . .mane" I shook my head "It is just too much of a coincidence, if she were pink and blue I would think she was a Tomboy or something" "Actually Rainbow Dash was originally suppose to be those colours and called Firefly, but you know legal issues got in the way" I only half listened to what he said because I was sure I misheard what he said "I know that was. . .'fascinating' but did you just say Rainbow Dyke?" He punched my arm, rather hard "DASH I said Rainbow DASH!" "OW! Motherfucker!" I rubbed my arm "Ok ok Rainbow Dash. . .geez I only misheard you" "Right. . .and I only tapped your arm" He gave me a sly grin, all I could do was roll my eyes and laugh The rest of the time I spent at his house was used playing vidoe games and talking about random things, at the end of the day though I told him I didn't care about his new found fandom, it just wasn't my thing. He smiled and said something along the lines of "Thanks for at least giving it a try." "Eh? No problem" I shrugged it off, thinking about it actually. He seemed pleased with the outcome, though I guess there is a Stereotype with my little pony not that I actually care, personally I think if you enjoy something and it doesn't hurt anyone else well then go ahead and reveal in it. Now you have noticed that I have been in a sort of monolog, or whatever, about my friend and I sitting down and watching this show, stay calm there is adventure and excitement ahead, and yes it does involve. . .err Twilit Spazzel, Pinkie Fry, Flotterbye, Rainbow DASH, Applerack. . .ok now I know I got thoes wrong, and I think I am missing one, but I never EVER have been good with names. I wasn't concentrating on the show either. . .so yeah. It was getting late, so I decided to go home. He and I said our good byes and I walked for home. I didn't live far, but still it was a good twenty minute walk before I reached my street, reaching my flat I noticed that my flat-mate in the window was watching something on the computer, it made me do a double take, it was in fact what I thought. I walked in and greeted him with a half-casual smile "Hey" I have never seen a mouse move so fast in my life, he seemed to jolt awake as he clicked away some tabs on the computer. The reaction actually surprised me, I have walked in on him watching full on hardcore porn involving bondage. He never even flinched when I walked past, but now he was scarred? I swallowed a little "So how was your day" I said folding my arms looking over his shoulder "I-It was good!" he said leaning closer to the screen, trying to obscure my vision "You feeling ok?" I said leaning forward, so many ideas on how to torture him came into my mind. "I'm fine! Never been better actually" I paused and looked at him, there was sincerity in his voice "You talk to Chris lately?" I asked wondering, if there was a connection, it turned out I was correct when I got his answer "Yea actually. . .he and I have a lot more in common than I thought" He smiled a little "A lot in common eh?" I shrugged "So. . .you both enjoy a show about brightly coloured ponies that teached leasons about. . ." FUCK! I couldn't remember for the life of me what they were actually about. Magic. . .cupcakes. . .probably something about glitter. Well that was going to fail so I hazard a guess ". . .err friendship?" When I refocused my attention on Micheal he had a look of horror on him that weirdly filled me with glee. "W-What are you talking about!? Ponies HAH! That's so gay!" I gave him a look when he said that and he realized that he slipped up "I-I mean girly!" He laughed nervously "Riiight" I patted his head "There there, I know your secret, and frankly I don't care" He gave me a look that was both skeptical and hopeful "Chris told me about it today" I said after awhile of silence Micheal let out a sigh of relief "I thought you were having me on" "Why would you think that?" I said with a sly smirk, he just ignored me "So I assume he showed you?" "Showed me what?" "Friendship is Magic!" "It is?" "Don't do this to me now!" "Fine. . .yes he showed me, no I am not a fan" "Wha. . .why not?" He said, I swear he had a bit of malice in his voice "Just not my thing eh Micheal" I shrugged He nodded "I see. . .well I can't force you to like it, Perhaps Sarah would though?" Sarah is an interesting woman. Almost Goth but too Happy, dresses all in black, but I swear she as the same sort of energy as a caffeinated Squirl, her smile always brightens up her clothes. I actually kinda liked it, it was quite the contrast and made it some what original. Her eyes actually helped pulled it off a good deep green that was highlighted by her dyed black hair, unless one of her pink highlights got in the way.She was quite knowledgeable about certain subjects like the macabre and magic, it was interesting to hear her talk about it, she would often say that she would experiment with magic. Micheal was the total opposite of her, probably why the are so perfect for each other, his hair was dirty blonde though he never grew his it out, his eyes were blue and he would dress much like how I would, open a draw, see something, assume that it is clean and then chuck it on. He is a good guy, a little slow sometimes but still quite intelligent. He and I would sometimes have fairly decent conversations about history and philosophy then he would talk about women and sex, of which two subject I try to avoid the former because I don't know much about women, the latter was because it disturbed me about how much he knew about ropes and whips. Actually one day I came home to find them having sex in the lounge, I won't go into details but they were brave enough to use blindfolds and assorted 'toys' of varying size. They had a game going where Sarah would guess what the object was without using her hands, in fact she was bound up and well you have three guesses on how she managed to do this and the first two don't count. I was so traumatized by what I had seen that it took Chris three days to get me out of the room, eventually he bribed me with Ice Cream. "Well I guess I could ask her tonight." Micheal said pondering "She is coming over tonight?" He nodded his head and smiled "Well try to keep it down this time, I still have nightmares about the first time I caught you in the act" I caught them a few times after the first and it would not be the last. "I promise nothing!" He laughed. I sighed and laughed with him. He decided to talk about the ponies for alittle bit, I paid as little attention as possible. The conversation took a turn when I mentioned something about Donkeys then we started to talk about politicians. Soon there was a knock at the door and incomes Sarah. She smiles and gives Micheal a huge kiss and then gives me a hug. "Hey guys!" She claps her hands in excitement "I brought over my stuff!" "Stuff?" Micheal and I say in unison She nodded and grins. She pulls out a small black book, a box that she said was filled with ash and salts and then places something next to those things I thought it looked like a gold pocket watch but she said it was actually an object that collected magical energies. "Magical Energies?" "Mhm!" She smiled "All of nature gives of energy, this 'watch' gathers it so I can use concentrated energy rather than my diluted energy." "Diluted energy?" I shook my head "What are you talking about" "Well a long time ago, Earth was connected to many worlds. . .humans could use magic because of the connections to these other realms. Though not many of them interacted. But the magical flow between the realms gave humans strength." She nodded her head in a 'matter of fact' manner "I see. . ." I looked at Micheal and he just shrugged She continued "But one day the connections were lost and all the realms, save a few, lost touch with thier magic, us humans included. However, we were tainted and as the generations passed nature held on to some of the magics, and some humans have more than others, but it doesn't really manifest it's self." "Oh. . .so by diluted you mean our power dwindled because we didn't have the 'magical energy' passing through us to recharge us." She nodded enthusiastically "Yep!" I nodded, keeping the cynical and rational thoughts at the back of my head. Truth be told that made more sense to me than many of Earths religions. Micheal stood up and stretched "Well that was fascinating and all but I feel like it is time to go play a 'game'" "Oh Oh!" Sarah smiled broadly "Can we play the guessing game!" I shuddered and stood up, Micheal grinned at me "You going to bed as well" "Umm. . .yes" I nodded to emphasis the point. But not until I find a pair of large earmuffs As it turns out it was a pleasantly quiet night, the loud music seemed to help resist any intruding moans and squeals. I walked out into the kitchen to find that they were already up and talking about something or rather about pipes, which left me somewhat confused. I took out a bowl from the cupboard and then raided the pantry, found some corn flakes and made myself a beautiful bowl of expertly prepared cornflakes. I sat at the table and began munching on my cereal before they went soggy. They continued to converse, a few time mentioning their little game last night. I used all my will power to not throw up my breakfast. Then Micheal found an opening in the conversation to mention his precious little ponies. "PONIES!" She cried out "My favorite is Pinkie Pie!" Micheal laughed and I just blinked, they got into a full on conversation about ponies, I actually left for about half an hour and got myself showered and clean, came back and they were still talking. Then came what was probably one of the craziest things she has ever said, and she has said a lot of crazy things. "Lets open a portal to Equestria!" Sarah shouted Now I don't know if you have ever laughed at a stupid idea but I did. . .I howled and actually stopped breathing a few times, my stomach started to hurt and I was crying tears of joy. Micheal stared at me he looked a bit mad, I was laughing at his girlfriend "T-That sounds like a. . ." he paused watching me roll on the floor laughing ". . .like a wonderful. . .awesome idea Sarah!" Sarah squeed and clapped her hands "I'll get my supplies!" I finally managed to get a hold of myself and she rushed out of the room. I got a glare from Micheal "What?" "You don't have to be. . ." "What? . .realistic, look she wants to open a portal to an imaginary world. . .hey I could just laugh at 'opening a portal' but hell to a land of ponies that is on television. That. . .that just takes the cake!" Sarah returned "There is cake!?" Micheal shook his head "No hun. . .there isn't" She looked a little down but then shrugged and got to work on a 'portal' pouring salt and a special type of ash on the carpet "Your doing the vacuuming when this is down" I said looking at Micheal He started to ignore me, even when his girl friend is crazy I couldn't help but admire the way he supported her. A knock on the door broke me out of my thought process and I went to answer it "Hey Tom!" Chris smiled and entered "I brought over Assassins Creed Revelations!" "Awesome! After Sara's little experiment we can play!" "Sara's here?" He looked at me with a sly grin "You still have nightmares? " "Only every waking hour" I smiled and laughed Chris laughed and walked towards the lounge "Whoa" I stood beside him and couldn't help but repeat what he said, in the middle of the room was a a circle but instead of a star in the middle, there was a white moon on blue background one half and a orange sun the other. The curtains were drawn and all light was extinguished save from a candle that was held by Sarah on the side of the ring, she was chanting something which sounded somewhat like Latin, but I wasn't sure. Chris and I took a seat beside the ring and looked at each other then Micheal, who gave us a Shrug. The chanting came to an abrupt halt and then she turned the candle upside down before letting it touch a bit of that black ash. It ignited and then encompassed the circle. It was at this time that I relised that it was not black ash. . .it was gun powder. She is insane, I believe I actually never used the word 'insane' for her. . ., actually it wasn't until later I discovered that she was more like her favorite character than I ever knew. . .or ever wanted to know. Back to the trail of fire. So my blood ran cold when I saw it pass by me, several thoughts ran through my head like 'I am going to die, not only that but Chris and Micheal are going to die! AND THE CARPET IS RUINED!' The fire reached the center of the circle. I closed my eyes waiting for an explosion, but after about two minutes nothing happened. I opened my eye and found myself slightly disappointed, if I was going to die at least it was going to be in some cool fashion. With my one eye open is looked around the dark room. My jaw hit the floor when I saw a light blue ball of. . .I don't know what to call it really, energy seems to plain, I dunno perhaps for the sake of it I will call it glowing plasma, kinda like something you see in a lava lamp really. But the longer I stared at it. . .the more I felt at peace, all my memories of anger and sorrow melted away, all of my self doubt and loathing disappeared. For the first time in my life I was not conflicted, I had nothing to fear. My thoughts were all positive, and for a single second I felt like I could tell myself it would be alright, that. . .what I wanted in all the world would be mine. What felt like eons were actually minutes, I managed to shake myself out of this. . .trance. I noticed the others were just as occupied with this feeling. The light faded with time though and left all of us. . .slightly depressed. Even Sarah with all of her energy seemed down. "W-What was that?" I asked finally "It was. . .a connection" Sarah said just staring where the light had been. "A connection?" She nodded and smiled a little when she looked at me "Yes, a connection to Equestia" I blinked had it not been for the blue light I would of immediately doubted her so instead I decided to say the obvious "But Equestria does not exist" Her smile faded and she stared at me, she had an odd sense of seriousness about her "You would think so, but that ball of light proves otherwise, my spell worked" Chris and Micheal began to stir as if the light was still there then just now faded. I continued to stare at Sarah "W-What?" "There was a connection, Earth and Equestria were connected for a moment of time. That energy we felt was the warmth and power of Harmony" I couldn't speak, I wanted to tell her that it was impossible. That it doesn't make sense. That all of science and logic screamed against this. But I felt that warmth. . .I saw that light. "What causes me to worry is when I opened the portal I could feel others doing the same." "Others?" She nodded "Yes be it coincidence or fate several other people used the same portal spell. If they didn't we would be in Equestria." Half of me celebrated the fact we weren't in Equestria. The other half revealed in curiousity wondering what it would be like. "Urgh. . .What happened?" Micheal rubbed his eyes "Nothing hunny!" Sarah had returned to her bubbly self. I glanced over to Chris, he was rubbing his eyes. "I feel really good" he said Micheal and Sarah both agreed, I was, however, not feeling good. Several weeks had passed by after what I dubbed the 'Plasma Incident'. I had asked for more information about the portal from Sarah but she just gave me wild stories instead. It pained me to admit that there was something else out there, something invisible and untouchable. I didn't even have hard evidence, in fact I had no evidence aside from that blue light I had witnessed. It occurs to me that this is maybe what Religious people feel like. I finally decided to let it go. Just to leave it be, it was of no consequence to me. ". . .several other people use the same portal spell. . ." Her words echoed in my head and I cursed my memory. At least Chris was coming over today, he would help me get out of this funk. I was in the kitchen making a cup of tea, waiting for Chris to arrive. I stirred in the sugar and added the milk. I heard a thump come from the lounge. "Oh hey Chris" I said thinking he had let himself in. I sipped my tea and walked towards the lounge. "So!" I started to say "How are yo-" When I walked in the door I paused lying on the carpet were two brightly coloured ponies. I started to shake, the tea leaving the sides of the cup I was certain I lost my mind. So I took several steps back and took a deep breath. I walked forward again only to see not two but one pony lying on the floor. Maybe I was only half crazy. I looked around and then cautiously moved forward. The single pony on the floor was purple with what seemed to be a star on it's ass. I coughed when I realized that it was from Chris's stupid show. I turned back towards the Kitchen. "HI!" A bright pink pony screamed at me "GAH!" I fell backwards and the cup of tea went flying into a nearby wall The pony was on me like a bullet "My name is Pinkie Pie!" She squealed at me I was so stunned, I did not know what to say (A first to say the least) She then thrust a hoof in my direction and as an automated reaction I gripped it. She started to shake my hand violently, so much so that I felt it almost break. "Whats your name!?" "I. . .I am Thomas. . .Thomas Blackridge" "ItissoawesometomeetyouIthoughtitwouldbefunto visttwilightandgiveherapartybutnowIhaveanewfriendtogiveapartytoosonowyouandtwilightgettoshareaparty!" I just stared at her and after her little speech she stared at me. Her wide eyes seem to penetrate my soul. It both unnerved me and gave me a sense of calm. A knock at the door pulled me from my staring contest "I win!" She shouted "Tom?" Chris said walking through the door "Who else is her-" He stopped and stared at the scene the was in front of him. Pinkie moved from me to him in a flash beamed "A NEW PARTY GUEST!" Her yelling seemed to wake the purple unicorn. She started to stir and she slowly got to her feet. "W-What happened" She said a hoof touching her forehead The pink pony took a massive breath "WellmerarityapplejackrainbowdashfluttershycameovertoseehowyouweredoingafteryoufelloverIcametogiveyouapartysoyoucouldfeelbetterbutwhenwegottoyourhouseyouweredoingawickedglowingthingyitwasooooprettythenyousplodedandwecamehere!" Chris and I stared at the pony. I was frowning but Chris had a grin on his face. Twilight didn't seem to notice Chris and I as she stared at Pinkie, who was bouncing up and down obviously excited about the prospect of a party. "I-I 'sploded'?" Twilight asked Pinkie nodded "W-Wow I ummm. . ." She seemed to look around ". . .Where are we?" "In my flat" I said looking between the two "Oh sorry sir I didn- GAH!" She turned to face me and when she did she fell over not expecting I surpose. . .a human. "Don't scare her!" Chris shouted at me and I growled back "It's not like I did it on purpose! In fact they startled me more. . .I lost my favourite cup" I let out a sigh and looked at where my cup landed pieces of it were spread around the impact, the tea leaving an awful stain on the carpet. Chris walked over to Twilight and smiled, I swear behind that smile was a child meeting Santa Clause. "Are you ok?" He asked She stared at him and then she let out a breath "I-I am fine" Pinkie bounded over to Twilight and grinned "We are in a new world!" "New World?" She stood up and looked around "T-Thats impossible" "I would say the same, but calling myself impossible would be weird" Twilight looked at me, and I stared at her. "Do I have something on my face?" I asked "What are you?" "Me?" I pointed to myself "The both of you!" She was getting frustrated. "Oh well. . .I assume I am human, the same goes for Chrisy. . ." ". . .Don't call me Chrisy. . ." ". . .Over there." She looked between the two of us. And it looked like she was thinking about something. "I never heard of 'humans' before." She finally said looking down as though she was ashamed of that. "Doubt you would have. . .our species have never interacted." "But now we can!" Chris said a grin on his face. "And we can have a party to celebrate!" Pinky shouted "YEAH!" Chris and Pinky screamed in unison. Twilight and I just sighed "I am glad Sara's not here, the room would explode and implode at the same time." "Sara?" "A mate of mines girlfriend" I said with a shrug the pink pony and Chris were talking about something or rather then I looked at Twilight "You drink tea?" "Yea" She nodded "How do you take it?" "No milk two sugars." I nodded and walked into the kitchen, the situation was settling nicely and I decided that panicking or screaming like a little girl would be of little to no help. I took the cups from the shelf and got some tea bags. My thoughts drifted a little as I stared out the window waiting for the jug to boil. 'There was a connection, Earth and Equestria were connected for a moment of time. . .' Sara's words echoed in my head for the second time that day, it was starting to scare me. "A connection to Equestria?" I said out loud "You know about Equestria?" I turned my head around to see Twilight. . .studying me. "I know of it. . .Chris would know more about it." "How do you know of Equestria and I don't know anything about this. . .place" Her eyes narrowed slightly, obviously suspicious. I didn't blame her. "In this world, one we call Earth or if your feeling dramatic Terra Firma." I swallowed a little before continuing "Your life. . .your world is a cartoon." "C-Cartoon?" "Do you have comic books in Equestria?" "Yes" "Like those but the characters move. . .come here I'll show you" I walked back to the lounge and noticed Chris and Pinkie had left, which left me a little worried. I turned on the T.V. and changed the channel to Cartoon Network. An episode of the Power Puff Girls was on. "This is a cartoon?" I nodded "Yep" "It looks so fake" "Cartoons are supposed to" "Does this make us fake?" "Your standing right in front of me. . .that can't be fake" Twilight dragged her hoof in front of her quietly thinking about the revelation that was just had. "Don't think to hard about it." "It is hard not to." She said looking up at me. "I know what you mean. . ." "You do?" I nodded "It is a common human thing 'why are we here, what put us here, who are we?' It is all very confusing and helps with nothing." She pondered for a moment "The point is, I think we will have time for an existential crisis after we figure out whats going on." "This is a valid point" "I thought so" I smiled a little I heard the jug click and walked into the kitchen again and started to make the tea. I couldn't help but feel that there was something wrong. Like there was a few pieces missing from the puzzle, which at the best of times was really annoying. It then occurred to me that there were more than two ponies in the group. Miss Spazzalot did mention other people. . .err ponies were present when what ever Twilight was doing went wrong. Taking the cups of tea into the lounge Twilight was laying on the couch starring at the T.V. "Here you go" I said putting her cup down on the floor "Thank you" Her horn glowed and the cup flew up to her lips "Whoa!" "What?" "Is that magic?" She stared at me as if I were stupid "Of course it is, don't you have magic here?" "No" "Oh" I sat down on the couch with the tea in my hands. There was an uncomfortable silence for about five minutes. Then Twilight spoke up. "I know a pony who sits just like that" "Eh? Why would they do that?" Twilight gave a shrug "I don't know, she was obsessed with an idea though, a creature that was bipedal, no fur, hands like a dragon or griffon" She looked at nothing in particular "Excellent musician though. In hindsight perhaps I should of payed more attention to her." "That is why hindsight is a bitch, you always have it after you need it." I paused for a second "Which reminds me, where are the others?" "Excuse me?" "You know the other ponies that were with you. Errr Flotterbee, Flarity. . .other names" Her jaw dropped as if she had been told a really bad dirty joke. "I was so caught up with this I didn't notice! I am a horrible friend!" Her hooves were on her cheeks and she shook her head I watched her have a small breakdown, sipping my tea occasionally. The way she berated herself was something that seemed so familiar. After about ten minutes of this she calmed down slightly "You done?" She nodded though she looked down. "I doubt this will help, but you have far more pressing issues at this point in time" I sighed "You are in a new world populated by strange creatures, your lucky you ended up in my house, I doubt others of my world would be so accommodating" "What do you mean?" I looked at her then decided to pull back "Nothing. . .Nothing at all."
A second chapter!?The moments passed by as if being manipulated by Cronos to be extra painfully slow. I would occasionally cast a glance at Twilight and she to me. Many times there was an opening of a mouth but words failed to come. It was really rather awkward to say the least. Finally I stood up, took her empty cup and walked to the kitchen. I stood at the bench and stared out the window. My breakfast dishes stayed in the sink and they were enjoying the new found companionship of the cups. I heard soft steps come from behind me and I turned around, Twilight had followed me. "You know there are other places to stand other than right behind me." ". . ." She just stared at me "What?" I said starring back "It is an awful lot to take in you know, being taken from my world to this one." "True. . .and it is an awful lot to take in when two brightly coloured ponies drop in out of nowhere." She stayed quiet and looked at me some more before starting to examine the kitchen. Nothing too spectacular aside from a sort of yellow green colour. The cupboards were really just blocks of wood with a little knob on them to help with grip and the bench was a fake sort of marble stained from years of spills. She moved around the timber floor and looked at everything in greater detail. "Everything is so big. . ." "It is actually rather small to us humans." This is the first time I actually started to notice the pony's size. Her head came up to my belly so I assumed she was 4 feet, perhaps a little taller. She looked back into the lounge, a bigger room, it easily fit in two couches a large T.V. and a computer desk. I actually moved some things around to hide the massive black stain that had befallen our brown carpet. . .would you believe it used to be white? "C-Can I see more?" "More?" I looked at her "More what?" "Of the house. . .I've never been in a human dwelling before. This would make for an excellent report to Princess Celes-" She cut herself off, her eyes grew to the size of dinner plates. . .which was really freaking me out, I was sure she had an annurism or something. "Errr. . .T-Twilight. . ." I waved my hand in front of her eyes "You ok? did you forget to take your anti-freaky pills?" "The Princess!" She shouted suddenly making me fall back on my ass. "Ow. . ." I rubbed my side. "Oh my gosh! The princess doesn't know where I am. . ." I stood and tried my best to calm Twilight down, but she wasn't listening to me, so I went to a cupboard and started to look for a cup. ". . .Neither does Spike. . .oh I hope he feeds Owloucious. . .but the Princess, she needs to know where I am. . .BUT HOW!" Twilight started to shake "Ahhh all my friends are missing too! This is just too much. . .What am going to do. . .WHAT AM I GOI-" Her train of thought interupted by a cup of water being tipped over her, she managed to calm down. . .for all of two seconds. "WHAT THE HAY WAS THAT FOR!?" "You were getting all. . .Hysetrical." "Thats no reason to douse me in water!" "It is the perfect reason to douse you in water." She tried to splutter other things at me but I ignored her "You wana get a towel so you can dry off?" She glared at me then gave a defeated sigh "Fine. . ." I passed through the lounge and got to the hall way. I walked about halfway down and opened a linen cupboard, grabed a towl and threw it at her. It landed on her head, and using her magic she started to dry herself off. "You think you can hang on to rational thought for awhile?" She nodded "Sorry" I shrugged "You have every right to worry, I just don't like it." "What? Why?" "It's a thing I used to do. . .and worry just lead to trouble, I prolonged the inevitable because I worried about the outcome and when it finally caught up, it crashed a whole lot harder than it should of." "Prolong the inevitable?" "It's a long story and I am the definition of lazy" I shrugged "So lets get this wonderful household tour underway shall we?" I showed her around the house, all of it was familiar to her in some way or another, bathroom, bedroom and even toilet. . .it took most of my will power to NOT figure out how the ponies actually managed to use it. I finally managed to get rid of the vulgar thought and carried on to the lounge "You already know about the lounge and kitchen." She nodded "Yes, I am particualary familiar with this carpet." A chuckle left her mouth that made me smile. I paused for a second taking in a sort of warmth growing inside me, it felt nice. But at the same time it was odd. It felt like I had been depressed for months then all of a sudden woke up. Witchcraft! How could she so easily penatrate my emotional barriers so quickly, I never showed my true self to anyone until I knew them properly and that could take months, years even. Yet here I am smiling and feeling all fuzzy on the inside. Only two others were able to bring my walls down so easily. I stared a hole into the back of her head, my eyes narrowed. How did she do it!? "Something wrong with my mane?" She asked. Gah! She caught me off guard. "A bit frizzy after being dried you know." Smooth. . .right now play it cool. "Right, you ok?" Damn! Alright no need to panic, just get a hold of yourself and you'll be fine. I coughed and cleared my throat "I'm fine. . .just letting the day seep in is all." That could be it, I could be tired. "Oh, ok." She looked at me, a brow raised. As uncomfortable as it was I found a way around it "Tell me about your friends eh. . .we will have to go looking for them sooner or later." She went stiff, remembering her friends were lost. Obviously it was scary enough to be thrown around realms but to be isolated from your friends as well, you could almost call it a nightmare. "I'll make some tea first then." I walked away and prepared the tea, after five minutes I had returned and when I entered the room, the cup was taken by a purple glow. Twilight had sat on the couch again. A moment passed in silence. "Their names are Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. You have met Pinkie" "I have. . ." I was still not sure that was a good thing, in fact I wondered where she was. I didn't like not knowing where she was. "Rarity. . .she is very prim and proper if you know what I mean, a sort of fashionista, as she calls herself, loves to design dresses and wear the latest fashion from Canterlot. But she is a very, very generous pony, giving a lot to her friends and community." "I assume your going to give me basic info?" She nodded "I feel it will do them injustice. . .they are so much more than. . ." "I understand. . .please continue." She smiled a little "There is Fluttershy, one of the most graceful ponies I have ever met, also the kindest. No matter who you are, she will always be there for you. . .although it may take her awhile to stop mumbling, she is pretty. . ." ". . .Shy?" She chuckled "Obvious?" "It is when you have a personality trait in your name." "Applejack" She continued "She is a stubborn mare, hard working and not one to let a challenge slip by without giving it a go. She is very honest and will never tell a lie even if it was to benefit herself." "And then we have Rainbow Dash, athletic, fast and headstrong. She is the fastest flier in Equestria and has preformed a sonic rainboom twice. She is the loyalest of ponies and will quote 'never leave her friends hanging' unquote." I nodded "Those sound like some great friends" I tried to resist but a small smile found it's way on to my face. "They are the best" She grinned "What about Pinkie and yourself?" "Well Pinkie Pie is just Pinkie Pie. A good friend and will do anything for a party, celebrates anything too. Likes to make people laugh. . .as for myself I am the student of Princess Celestia herself but other than that I am just plain." "Why is it I don't believe that." "What?" "Well your a student to a Princess, and I don't know why but the star on your ass must mean something." I pointed at her rear and she followed "You mean my cutie mark?" "Your what now?" "My cutie mark, it symbolises my special talent, it is the same with every pony." "So whats your special talent?" She gave a proud smile "It's magic." "Magic?" She nodded enthusiasticly and then her horn glowed, several objects in the room took to the air and started to rotate around the two of us. I was impressed. It was then I noticed the purple glow engulf me and I took to the air. "Err Twilight. . ." She was far to occupied concentrating to notice I started to float. "Hey Twilight can you put me down, this is freaking me out a little." I just started to spin around as I went along. "TWILIGHT!" I shouted, as soon as I did I regretted it as i was flung across the room into the wall, I landed in a heap and the room spun around violently. "GAH!" Twilight sprung to her hooves and dashed over to me "Are you alright!?" I groaned in pain as I sat up. "Hey Twilight did you make clones of yourself with magic. . ." "Errr. . .no" "Oh. Well I think a neck brace and some medical professionals may be in order. . .a bandaid would be nice" She nodded and then bolted for the door. Before I could even say a word I felt darkness overtake the world and I landed on the carpet. I woke up in my bedroom, the curtains drawn but the setting sun managed to illuminate through them. I put my hand on my head and groaned in pain. The sun may be leaving but the summer heat had lingured and made my room stuffy and suffocating. I sat up and looked around. No one but myself in the room and no ponies either. . .my thoughts started to track back to what happend, something about Twilight Sparkle from that stupid show that Chris watches. . .something about her friends and her special talent, then glowy purpley mist that threw me into a wall. I stood up on shaky legs and made my way to the door. Obviously what had transpired was a dream. . .only a dream. Did I fall in the shower and knock myself unconscious, did I fall down the stairs, did I hit my head against an open cupboard. . .again? I opened my door and shielded my eyes from the light, damn it was way to bright. I closed my eyes and shook my head, only making my headache worse. When I opened my eyes I saw a Pink Pony grinning up at me. "HI!" I slammed the door and pressed my back against it, a cold sweat had gripped my body and then everything returned to me in a single painful vision. "Shit. . .it wasn't a dream." I sighed and hung my head, then gripped it as a ripple of pain went through it. After five minutes of internal debate about wether I should open the door or not, which very narrowly passed a 'yay' vote. I grabbed the handle and pulled it down. I peeked out of the crack and noticed that there were now two ponies and three humans standing in the hallway. "Tom!" Chris shouted happily. "H-Hey." I stammered trying to get my bearings straight, a few times my legs almost buckled but I held on to the door way to stop that from happening. "Good to see your up and about." Micheal chimed in "Yea we were really worried!" Sara said pulling me into a tight suffocating hug. The lack of oxygen almost made me pass out again, if it were not for the carefully timed pull from Micheal I may have. I gasped for air as soon as she let me go. Letting every breath roll into my lungs. I soon got control of my breathing. Pinkie had a grin on her face a mile wide, Twilight on the other hand turned away from me. She looked down and avoided any contact with me. "What happend?" I asked looking between the group. "We. . .err don't know" Chris gave a quick glance over to Twilight she seemed to just avoid eye contact and her gaze decended lower. "What do you remember?" Micheal asked "Well assuming I am not having a nightmare, the last thing I remember is being flung into a wall." This made Twilight cringe "I believe that Twilight was showing me her magic, to explain her special talent." "Oh you pointed out her cutie mark." Chris said with a smile "Yea. . .I guess I did, I just wish it wasn't on thier ass, I have never stared so long at a horses ass before." Sara and Chris laughed a little and Micheal just smiled. "You ok Twilight?" I said addressing the purple pony "M-Me?" I nodded "I-I'm fine, it is you that we need to worry about." I just shrugged my shoulders "Pffft I'm a Kiwi I'll live." "Kiwi? You don't look like a fruit, besides I thought you said you were a human!" Pinkie chirrped a look of confusion on her face. "No. . .no Kiwi is a slang term for New Zealander, named after our national bird. It has become a national identity" I said trying to explain as best I could. "New Zealand?" Pinkie began "Where is old Zealand?" "Why does eveyone ask that?" I said looking at Chris and Micheal. I sighed and looked at the Pink pony "Zeeland is in the Neatherlands." Sara said before I could say a word. "I went there with daddy on holiday after coming to New Zealand." "I don't remember going to the Neatherlands." Micheal said scratching his head Chris gave him a whack around the head "She was talking about her father!" "Ooooh" I put a palm to my face and shook my head. I noticed the two ponies watched the ordeal with confusion. "How about I show you?" "Show us?" Twilight asked "How?" I grinned "Come with me." I walked slowly to the lounge the head injury making me wobble a little but I eventually made it to the computer desk and turned it on. It hummed to life and the moniter flashed to life, 2 profiles poped up, mine with the Assassins Creed logo as a profile picture and Micheals with a Fluttershy picture. I logged on to my account and clicked the Mozilla Firefox button. "What is this, it's not like the 'T.V.'" Twilight mentioned "No, this is a computer. It is a machine that unlike a T.V. produces, stores and projects data." I clicked the top of the Mozilla window and type in 'Wikipedia.org' choose the English language. The two ponies were in awe. "Whats that?" Pinkie asked, she unusally sedated. "This is the Internet. . .world wide web. . .net. . .interwebs." Twilight leaned in closer to the screen. "What does it do?" "A lot of things, but it is primarily used to share and produce content the entire world can see." "The whole wide world?" Pinkie said excitement starting to fill her voice. I nodded and smiled a little bit "Millions if not Billions of voices and opinions shared on site after site." I cleared my throat "That isn't to say that the internet is all fun and friendly, some sites and people out there can be hideous monsters." They stared at me. "But we avoid those sites eh Tom." Chris said looking between the ponies and myself "I. . .try." I said with a Shrug "Though Micheal is worse than me." "Oi! I'm not that bad." I decided against saying anything else and began my search for Zeeland. It brought up the information and moved aside to let the Ponies read. Pinky soon got bored and left trotting away to the Kitchen. But Twilight pressed her face against the screen. "All this information in one place. . ." Chris let out a chuckle while I raised a brow "Uhh yeah. . .I assume you have nothing like this where you are from?" She shook her head. "How do you manipulate the machine?" I blinked and then gave her a brief tutorial. I then gave her the chair and she climbed on it. It spun a little making it difficult for her to get on. Finally she managed it and stared at the machine in front of her. Chris pulled me to the side a huge grin on his face. "Man this is so awesome!" "It is?" I said looking between Chris and Twilight, she was using the tip of her hoof to press the keys and though it was a slow process but she managed to get what she wanted. "Yea! Twilight is a huge book worm and you just gave her the key to human history and philosophy. This is going to be so adorable to watch!" I could of sworn that he squealed. "Is that such a good thing?" He stopped smiling and he looked at me "What are you talking about." "Humans aren't very. . .well good when compared to this." I pointed at Pinkie Pie who was balancing a orange on her nose while she stood on her hind legs. Then I looked at Twilight who looked up the word 'Pony'. "Humans ride ponies?" Twilight asked no-one in particular. Pinkie joined her side and stared at the picture. Chris looked at me and coughed "Y-Yea. . .we do." "Why?" Chris struggled to find words to explain and try as he might he couldn't get it out. "They are a lesser spieces, we use them as tools." I finally said. Chris's jaw dropped. "W-What he means to say. . ." ". . .is that they are not the only spiecies we use like that." Chris looked like he was about to hit me. I inched away from him just in case. "B-But what about their feelings?" Twilight asked, she looked a little scared "They lack the sentience to really show emotions other than fear, pain, anger and maybe joy." I shrugged "That isn't to say they aren't cared for or unloved. Many owners of animals care for them and act as if they are part of the family. Humans tend to project on other creatures." I put a hand to my head, it actually hurt to think so hard. "Your not planning to ride on us are you?" Twilight asked "Well you do owe me for flinging me into a wall, and I don't think I can walk properly for a while." I said with sly smirk. Twilight eeped and blushed a little. Pinkie grinned "Can I ride you too!? It sounds like fun!" My brain malfunctioned due to the innocent induendo. Chris clapped his hands and smiled. Things were going better then he thought. A few hours passed by it was about nine o'clock when I looked on the computer I had been knocked out for almost seven freaking hours. Twilight had looked other things up, including humans. She was having a ball with the internet. Pinkie sometimes looked over Twilight's shoulder and suggested some things to look up, like cupckaes or muffins. I noticed Chris turn a little pale when Pinkie mentioned cupcakes, much to my confusion. "So what happend?" I asked They all looked at me. "You know I was flung into a wall. . .I probably have a concussion. . .in fact why am I not in a hospital?" Chris answered first. "Micheal, Sara and I discussed it and at present we want the ponies to stay here." "Great, put my well being at risk for ponies." "Of course." Chris grinned "As for the wall flinging, you'll have to ask Twilight." My attention fell on her and she shifted uncomfortably on the chair. "I. . .I couldn't feel your essence." "Excuse me?" "Back in Equestria, all ponies have a sort of magic around them, I can manipulate both inanimate objects and ponies by the feel of thier essence." She continued "But here I can feel Pinkie but thats it, Humans don't seem to have the same essence as ponies, in fact none at all." "So I was mistaken for a cup?" "In a manner of speaking" Twilight said with a sheepish grin. I remembered back to the smashed cup when Pinkie. . .startled me. . .was this karma being a bitch? I don't know but if I was alive it would only serve to make me stronger. Pinkie started to examine the computer "So does all this thing do is bring up some boring information?" Chris shook his head "No it can also play videos, music and games." "WOW!" Pinkie screeched "Can you play some music now!?" Chris happily shook his head and Twilight got of the chair to let him on. She looked kinda down. "I wasn't finished. . ." "Why didn't you say something?" I asked "I didn't think it was my place to." Chris opened a new tab and brought up Youtube. He and Pinkie got discusing to what type of songs they should play. "So where did they go?" I said looking at Twilight "Shopping for party supplies, I am surprised that Pinkie wasn't caught or anything." "Yes she does not camoflauge well with our world." "Toooooom." Chris whinned "What?" "I don't know what song to play." I racked my brain trying to think of a song. . .then insperation "Thiller" "Oh!" Chris exclaimed "Glee or MJ?" "MJ of course." He nodded and entered Thriller into Youtube. Found the video and clicked it. It took a few seconds to play but it slowly began it's intro. Then the speakers erupted into that feel good beat. Micheal and Sarah came down from their room hearing the song. Twilight and Pinkie found their heads bobing to the beat. Soon enough both ponies and humans were taken by the beat and proceeded to dance (lamely). In this premature dance off, Pinkie took the lead with an exact replica to MJ's dance. Her hooves raised to the left and right, she spun shaking her hooves. We all stopped to watch her move, it was kinda freaky how accurate her moves were. The song finished and we started to clap "Pinkie Pie that was really good!" Twilight grinned Micheal Sara and Chris both agreed and shared their congratulations. "How did you do that?" I asked "I moved my hooves silly!" Pinkie beamed at me. The others laughed as I put my face in my palm. Twilights chuckled was interupted by a rumble in her stomach. With a blush "Do you have something I could eat?" The three 'Bronies' jumped at the chance to cook for the ponies. They charged the kitchen to make some sort of sandwhich. "So what do ponies eat. . .I assume your a herbivour." I said sitting on the couch Twilight smiled "We are. But I guess since we use eggs that would make us a sort of Omnivore" "Wait Ponies eat eggs?" She nodded "We make cakes and the like. We of course ask the Chickens for unfertilised eggs." "Strange." I then shrugged "I can't say much, I bet we humans are strange to you." She nodded a little then she smiled "At least I can learn about you." She then put a hoof to her mouth "I just wish I had my lab equipment." Pinkie jump in between us her belly on the back of the couch. "YEA! That stuffs fun!" She slipped forward and rolled on the floor her hoove flailing in the air. I laughed a little, then I was struck by a dizy spell. Putting my hand to my head I let it pass and then sighed. "You going to be ok?" Twilight asked I smiled "I will be fine, we have a saying here. What doesn't kill you makes you stronger." Twilight was about to say something but Sara rushed in and turned on the T.V. "Whats going on?" Sarah didn't answer me but flicked through the channels as fast as she could. Finally she reached what she wanted. The six o'clock news. I was about to say something when I noticed Sara starring at the T.V. Chris and Micheal had followed her in and also stared. I turned to see a look of horror on Twilights face, even Pinkie was quiet. It was then I glanced at the T.V. In the back of a truck in a cage were two brightly coloured ponies one with a pink mane with a soft yellow coat and the other was a blinding white with a purple mane. "What the hell. . ." The yellow pony had covered herself up trying to hide from the attention. Her hooves covered her head and she was in the corner shaking like a leaf. The white pony was trying to shield the yellow pony from the eyes of the world. But every so often struck a pose. "F-Fluttershy? Rarity?" Twilight spoke finally able to find her tounge. She then ran up to the T.V. and pressed her face against it. "FLUTTERSHY! RARITY!" Tears formed in her eyes. Pinkie soon joined Twilights side and shouted their names at the unresponsive screen. The picture turned to a anchor man and Twilight backed up. "No no no no NO!" Twilight screamed her horn glowing "Bring them back!" I wasted no time and then picked up Twilight, remarkably light for a pony. "Calm down!" "NO! They have my friends in a cage!" she squirmed her concentration being used to try and escape. Pinkie joined the fray and tried to make me let go shouting at me. "Help would be appreciated ANYTIME!" I shouted to the other humans standing there. Micheal grabbed hold of Pinkie who had bitten down on my leg. She kicked against him. "You'll never take me alive! NEVER!" Pinkie flailed around trying to hurt Micheal. "Chris! How do you calm these crazy bitches down!?" Twilight bit into my arm "OW. You fucker!" Chris ran to the computer and brought up some websites I didn't recognise, nor could I, Twilight was literaly trying to chew my arm off. "Twilight Sparkle!" A mature womans voiced boomed She instantly stopped what she was doing "P-Princess Celestia!?" "Sorry Twilight. . .that was a clip of her." Chris said closing the tab. "We needed you to calm down, you were going a little crazy on us." He smiled warmly A little!? I screamed in my mind. Twilight looked down and wiggled a little, I put her down and looked at my arm, she hadn't broke the skin but damn it was going to bruise. "H-help!" Micheal had let go of Pinkie and she ran into the corner. She had somehow managed to grab a tray of cupcakes and chuck them at Micheal. "They are only cupcakes. . ." I said moving forward "I-I don't trust them!" He said backing away from the pink pony as if she would eat him. "What the hell is wrong with you." A cupcake bounced of my head and I blinked. Twilight walked up to Pinkie and they had a few short words. Finally Pinkie let go of the cupcake in her hoof and slumped. Twilight muttered something under her breath then she cleared her throat. "Sorry about. . .losing it." I shrugged while the others smiled and said something along the lines of, it's ok. "Now if you can excuse us. . .we are going to save our friends!"
Oh dear god. . .emotions.With that Twilight and Pinkie headed for the door, Micheal, Sara and Chris tried their best to convince them otherwise. "It's not safe!" Micheal said "We have faced worse. . ." Twilight rebutted calmly, she then looked at Pinkie Pie. ". . .and I am not alone." Pinkie grinned at Twilight and opened the door, the two walked right outside not hindered by anything, but slowed down by three rather hysterical bronies. I had followed if only to watch the three make themselves look like fools. But I couldn't help but worry about the two ponies leaving for their friends . "Do you know where they are?" I asked "We will find them. . ." Twilight spoke with a fierce determination in her voice. "So how long will that take. . .days months. . .years?" I started to walk up to them. Though they didn't stop walking, they did slow down. "It will take as long as it takes to save them from. . ." she paused for a second . "Humans? Us?" I added "Look what are you going to do? Ask them for your friends release?" She looked around. "Will that not work? Surely they must understand that we need to get home, that they are our friends." Pinkie nodded. "Yeah! They would have to be meanie weenies to not let them go!" "I'm sorry but did you not notice that they were in a cage, cages are used for several things such as to keep criminals in and to keep specimens for research." I folded my arms. "I am sorry to say not all humans respect others rights and some down right disregard others lives." Pinkie and Twilight stopped walking and turned to me. "W-What?" Twilight looked at me, there was fear in her eyes and perhaps a spark of anger. "I don't need to explain any further than that." We had end up half way down the street. "Humans are the stuff of nightmares." The others were quiet, they had tried to avoid talking to them about this. "Nightmares?" Twilight looked at me. "But Tommy!" Pinkie shouted "You're not a nightmare, you treated us good!" "Yes well I am a rather cynical person and I tend to ignore all the good that humans do." I shrugged. "Besides what would I gain by locking you in a cage. . .not much." There was a small silence as Twilight contemplated what I just said. Pinkie bounced in one place for a little while, then she stopped as Twilight spoke. "What else can we do then?" She shook her head "They are in cages and for all we know in grave danger, we can not just sit down and do nothing!" "I agree." I said nodding my head "I will not ask you to sit down and do nothing, but rather plan and be patient." "You will help us?" Twilight looked at me and the others. I shrugged. "Why not, you need all the help you can get right? Besides if I don't help you thoes three will just nag at me until I do, so might as volunteer now." She looked at Pinkie who grinned at her. Twilight then smiled at me and gave a nod. I looked at Sara who was standing in-between the boys behinds me. She looked at me and blinked in confusion. "Yes?" "How did you know about the news report?" "My facebook updated." She held up her phone. "I also got a few texts from my other friends." "You have other friends?" I asked getting a glare from Micheal. "Yeah!" She smiled widely "Pinkie Pie taught me how to make friends along with all the other ponies." "I did?" Pinkie had a confused look on her face but with a smile none the less. Sara nodded. "Your show taught me alot of things. . ." It was dark and it could of been a trick of the light but I swear I saw a tear in Sara's eye. Did this show mean that much to her? "I think it's time to head back inside." Chris chimed in. Everyone agreed and slowly made thier way in the red brick house. "Sara. . .do you know where that was? Where the ponies are being kept?" I asked sitting at the computer desk as we reached the lounge. "Errr the report mentioned they were in New York." I stopped and looked at Sara. "As in New York, New York. . .in the United States of America?" She nodded then started to tap her phone. "Says here they were taken to Pervus Corp. laboratories." "Pervus Corp.?" I racked my brain but I couldn't find any reference to them anywhere in my mind. "I never heard of them." Micheal looked over Sara's shoulder. "I have. . .they're into some pretty heavy shit. . .they produce weapons and ordnance as well as some other side projects." "Side projects?" Chris asked. "Mhm." Micheal nodded his head. "Electronic warfare, pharmaceuticals and there are rumours about their biological and cosmetics division." "Wait wait wait, this sounds an awful like Umbrella Corp.. You know from Resident Evil." I said looking at Micheal . "I said that they were rumors, besides you have to wonder what they want with Fluttershy and Rarity." "Perhaps they want Rarity to help with their cosmetics!" Sara said. "As much as I want that to actually be a reason babe, I doubt it is." Micheal said with a heavy sigh. "Rarity is a unicorn right?" I asked. "Yes she is." Chris said. I nodded thinking carefully for a second. "Is she a powerful mage. . .or whatever." Twilight nodded." Yeah, she has even developed her own spell for the detection of gems. Though her specialised magic is limited to her special talent." "Well how useful would a detector for gems be?" I posed the question rhetorical "I would also imagine that a creature that can use magic would be rather useful in other fields." "Other fields? Oooooh like a meadow! Or a soccer field!?" Pinkie said grabbing a football appearing out of no where. "How did you. . ." I got a stare from Chris that told me not to bother and so I dropped it. "Ahem. . .no Pinkie not like those." "Then what do you mean?" Sara asked. I gave a small sigh. "Magic I would imagine is a powerful force. Correct?" I got nods from Twilight and Sara. "So imagine if we were to harness it, we could make life easier, but also imagine if we were able to use it as a weapon." Twilight gasped. "Y-You wouldn't!" I shook my head. "No I wouldn't. . .Pervus corp. though, Micheal did say they were a weapons and ordnance producer. Don't you use magic to your advantage in war in. . ." I paused trying to remember the name of their home world. ". . .your realm." I finished failing to come up with the name. "There hasn't been a war in Equestria in over two hundred years." Twilight said. "But there used to be a type of magic dedicated to the destructive nature of war, no pony outside of Canterlot or Stalliongrad would have access to the notes and research materials." She looked down. "It is sad that magic used to be used in such away." "Canterlot? Stalliongrad. . .I will assume they are cities or something." "They are. . .Canterlot is the political capital of Equestria as well as the magical research center. Stalliongrad is one of our northern most cities on the boarder of the Griffon Kingdoms it is actually cut through by the Stallion river, it's name sake. But that was where the fighting was heaviest two hundred years ago during the third Equestria-Gryphon conflict, it is also one of the few cities in Equestria that has a full military presence, a fact that has made them proud." I didn't expect the history lesson, but the others seemed to hang onto every word, aside from Pinkie Pie who had decided to play with the ball, she tapped it over to me and I tapped it back. "Have you learned about these magics?" Sara asked astounded. "I-In theory. . .I have never practices them nor do I want to. . .some the spells do such horrific things. "But it is safe to assume that Rarity doesn't know about them." I said as Pinkie tapped the ball to me, I tapped it back to her. Twilight nodded "Not many ponies do, it is a school of magic avoided by most." "Well then that's the good news." I rubbed my chin in thought. "So what we know is: Fluttershy and Rarity are being held by Pervus Corp, somewhere in New York City. Rarity is not a pony with the knowledge that can level a city." Everyone nodded. "So how are we going to get to New York, I doubt any of us have the money to just go in a whim, and I am pretty sure that there are another two Ponies out there waiting to be found, or to find us." "Applejack and Rainbow Dash." Chris said. Twilight looked at Pinkie. She was balancing the ball on her left hind leg while doing a hand stand. "How are we going to find them?" Twilight asked looking back at me. "Well if they arn't heading to New York after the news thier friends are being held there, that is assuming they are taken in by people like us." I said thinking a little "We can use your magic sense." "Magic sense?" Sara asked. "Yeah. . .Twilight mentioned that she cannot sense humans, thier lack of magic makes them some what on par to a tea cup." "Really?" Sara looked fascinated. Twilight nodded. "I see where you are going with this Tom and it may work, but at this point in time I can't feel them, they are too far away." "Damn. . .that would of made such an easy thing of this." "It would of." Micheal said nodding his head. I looked at the time, that little fight and the conversation had taken an hour and it was about ten. "I believe that we should continue this in the morning guys." I said stretching. "But what about Rarity and Fluttershy?" Twilight asked a little anxiously. "I think it is best to start off fresh. . .besides I would like some time to recover from my head wound." I rubbed my head, the dizzy spells had become less frequent but there was a awfully large bumb on my head. "So I assume Chris and Sara are staying the night?" They nodded and grinned, I then looked at the ponies. "So where are you going to sleep?" Pinkie and Twilight looked at me. "I can sleep with Twilight!" Pinkie shouted. A blush crawled it's way on Twilights face. Then Pinkie put her arm around Twilight. "We can make it a sleep over!" "Right. . ." I said shaking my head a little. ". . .I think we have a spare matress around here somewhere, if not you can sleep on the couch." "Then where am I going to sleep?" Chris asked. Before I could answer Micheal spoke up. "Why don't you sleep with Tom?" "What?" Chris and I said in unison. "Well you guys are best friends right?" Sara said. "Y-Yeah." Again in unison. "So there is no problem!" Micheal grinned. Chris and I lay in my bed, our backs to each other, this awkwardness was preventing any type of sleep. It was werid to have Chris so close to me, hell we didn't even hug unless it was a brithday or Christmas. I lay there staring at my certains finding interesting patterns and sometimes even a face out of the shapes and shadows, anything to take my mind off the man laying next to me. I thought back on the days events, what had happend and what was to come. Some time away from home may be good for me, perhaps amazing and magical adventures await us. Or in a more likely situation a long and painful death. . .or a lawsuit. I shuddered thinking about all the possible things that could go wrong. Chris turned and mumbled something, he had managed to find sleep. "Lucky bastard." I grumbled. I turned myself around and looked at him. I studied his face and couldn't help but smile, he had been my closet friend since high school. He had pulled me out of a dark place, his insited nagging. . .his smile grabbed me by the collar and threw me out of the hole. Because of Chris I met Micheal, who let me stay in his flat. I managed to find a job nearby because of Chris' 'motivation' which meant pulling me out of bed and chucking news papers at me. Literally. . .I am not joking, he would grab me by the ear if I didn't wake up at the appointed time and throw me on the floor, he would then throw newspapers at me to 'wake me up' as he said. But no matter how much of a task master he was, he would always revert into that sweet young boy I met four years ago. Because of the way he looked. . . he was bullied a lot. No one likes to be bullied, to be made fun of or attacked because of what you are or who you are. Chris was no exception, and like all victims he seemed to take it on the chin. . .never fighting back or standing up for himself and like so many others I watched doing nothing. I had my own problems to deal with, but one day all those problems just crashed on me and I had a mental breakdown. I didn't go to class and just banged my head on the bathroom wall trying to fight back tears and failing miserably. That was when Chris found me, he said things to me that made the dark path illuminate before me. He then did something that I will never forget, he gave me a kiss on the cheek. I don't know why, nor do I care. It was purifying, like all my problems had been kicked away. Later we would become best friends and the whole lovey dovey stuff would be put in the back of the closet. But that kiss is something that made me change. While still cynical and rather depressing, I never let Chris get bullied ever again, got a black eye from it but you should of seen the other guy. He and Micheal were like a second family to me, and when Sara came along it just got a lot more spazztastic. We had our own dramas and 'adventures' but in the end we would just come back home, have a cup of tea and just play video games or sleep. I did not need anything else. This life changing force called ponies as ripped up that old life, I should feel apprehension and maybe regret but instead I feel excited. Sure I was worried but the prospect of going to America on a rescue mission affected the little boy inside me looking for action and adventure. I recalled many adventures that played out in my head when I was younger, playing our favourite characters from Dragon Ball Z at primary school and the video games I now played. As I lay in the near perfect darkness I heard a shuffling from outside the door. Not getting any sleep any time soon I slid out of bed trying not to disturb Chris and made my way to the door, gently pulling the handle I opened it far enough for me to slip out and then closed it behind me just as gently. The hall light was on but that didn't surprise me, we left it on for the ponies and the guests. I made my way down to the lounge and saw Twilight fast asleep on the single mattress on the floor but Pinkie Pie wasn't on the couch. I looked around the house but failed to find her, until I entered the kitchen during my search. The back door was ajar, I opened it slightly and saw Pinkie lying on her back looking at the stars. "Hi Tom." She said not looking at me. "Uhh. . .Hey Pinkie, what are you doing out here?" I said walking towards her. "Thinking." "Thinking? About what?" "Life. . .love. . .the stars, your stars arn't like our stars." "They're not?" I sat beside her and looked up. She shook her head. "These are random. . .I like these ones." A small smile appared on her face. "Well. . .not all of them." I lay back on the grass and stared at the night sky. The warm summer night added to the comfort of the freshly mowed lawn. "Who raises the sun and moon here?" She asked. "What?" I was a little taken aback by the question. "No one. It does it by itself." She gasped and stood to her feet. "Really!?" I sat up surprised by the reaction. I nodded in reply to her question. "Wow! It's like the Everfree Forest here!" "The what now?" "It is a place where all the animals and weather isn't controlled by us ponies. It can be very scarry sometimes." She laughed. "But all I need to do is giggle at the ghosties and the kookey spookies go poof!" All of it went over my head, but I nodded in an automated response. "Riiight." I looked up at the stars again. "You think one of these stars is yours?" Pinkie shrugged and resumed lying on her back. "I dunno." "Hmm probably not." I scratched the top of my head. "You come from a alternate reality and I think a different universe all together." "That makes sense." "I thought it did, I have been thinking though can Pervus Corp actually legally hold your friends. . .I mean they are technically owned by Hasbro Inc.." "Yea but that wouldn't make a good story would it." I nodded. "Yeah I guess your right." I paused for a minute. "Wait. . .what?" "Never mind!" "Oookay." Ten minutes of silence and star gazing passed before a thought occurred to me "Shouldn't you be asleep?" "Nope." She giggled. "Shouldn't you?" "Nope. . ." Frankly I didn't want to share a bed with Chris, it druged up to many feelings. We lay there in silence for a little while. The warm night made the Cicadas sing an anthem of bliss and sorrow, the air tinged with something I couldn't explain. I felt a preasure in my chest when I thought about Chris and I wasn't a stranger to it. I ignored it as I usually did, that is untill I felt a hoof on my hand. It was remarkably soft I looked at Pinkie who was staring at me. "You shouldn't do that." She said softly. "Do what?" I asked puzzled. "Ignore your heart like that." She said now poking my chest with the hoof. I scoffed, as I did she pressed her face against mine. "It hurts you, makes you feel awful if you ignore it!" "What are you talking about Pinkie?" I raised a brow and stared at her then let out of breath when she poked me in the chest. "You like him don't you?" She asked. "I mean like him like him!" "Who?" I gathered a guess. "Chris?" She nodded enthusiastic. "Whoa now." I said putting my hands up a little. "He is my best friend, I don't think. . ." ". . .that it's proper." She finished for me. I paused and stared at her I then shook my head. "N-No that. . ." ". . .you don't have these feelings." She finished for me again. "OK please stop that." She stared at me, those big blue eyes staring into what seemed to be my very soul. I did something that I proably shouldn't have, I stared right back. ~~~ Once I started I couldn't stop, somehow I broke a wall and entered a state where I could see Equestria and all of it's inhabitants at once. I stopped on a particular town and looked around. So many ponies were gathered around a rather tall building, reminded me of a merry go round. There a beige pony with a white mane was speaking, a purple ,I guess dragon, stood beside her a look of worry on his face and several other ponies stood beside them. One was an awfully tall pony he actually would of come up to my chest, his red coat seemed make to him more intimidating with him was a really old pony with a green coat. Beside them were two other ponies one was hearing an Hawaiian shirt and a straw hat while also supporting a moustache, a very worried looking I think mare was standing beside him, and for some reason she was wearing pants. All the sound stopped being blurry for a minute. ". . .and so as the mayor of Ponyville I must ask every-pony here to help find the Elements of Harmony. . ." I looked around the crowd, saw three young looking Ponies at the front of the group a green one with a red mane, a orange one with a purple mane and a white one with a curly pink and purple mane. I took some experimental steps forwards and seemed to act like a solid, unseen and unheard I started to make my around the town. I didn't stray to far from the crowd, I noticed many things that seemed so similar. Doors, carts and even a scooter. I felt like I could reach out and touch some one. . .or in this instance some-pony. But before I could I was dragged out and returned to my world. ~~~ "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!" I screamed, gasping for air, it was like I was holding my breath though the entire ordeal. Pinkie quickly shoved her hoof in my mouth and looked around checking to see if i had woken anybody. When it was clear I hadn't she removed her hoof and giggled, the seriousness from before evaporated in an instant. "Whoopsie I forgot to shield you from that. . ." "From what!?" "The fourth wall." She then put a hoof to her lip. "Since I am here I can't break it any more, but maybe you humans can, to get to my world." She seemly oddly calm and rather knowledgeable about this. "The fourth wall?" I shook my head. "You mean that lame way for characters to interact with the audience?" She pouted. "Lame. . ." "I mean. . .never-mind. So that's breaking the fourth wall?" Her pout disappeared and she grinned "Yep." "Trippy." She nodded. "You get used to it." "That explains why you didn't freak out when you got here." She nodded again. "I have always been able to look into you world but never fully grasp it." "Do the others know about it?" "You mean Twi and the gang?" She shrugged her head "I guess." Her look turned into a serious one. She wasn't easily swayed from the topic we were discussing before and she finished our far more interesting conversation there. "Back to before. . .you can't hide those feelings." "Why not?" I said humouring her. "Weren't you listening? I said it hurts you." She folded her fore legs. I looked away for a second and when I returned my gaze she was wearing glasses and a chalk board had appeared behind her. "How the he-" She cut me off. "Today we shall be learning about the heart." She pointed to the chalk board, a large cartoon heart drawn on it and smiled. I blinked and found myself sitting at a desk. "What the. . .I didn't even feel myself move. . .how are you doing this!?" "I'm Pinkie Pie!" She grinned. I was about to say something but figured that was as good as explanation as any. "The heart is a fragile thing Tom, if you let yourself fill it with pieces of ickiness it will break!" "Pieces of ickiness?" She nodded and flipped the board over revealing a complex equation with pictures of a happy face and a sad face. She then used a ruler to point at the smiley face. "This is you now." I gave a nod. "This is you if you don't tell Chris about your feelings for him." She pointed at the sad face. I nodded again. "Now according to my maths and thanks to Big Mac's input I have been able to calculate the longer that someone with holds their love from someone the more likely that the person would be subject to the traumas of watching the object of their affection turn towards someone else." She stopped for a second and looked down, thinking about what she said. "You have thought about this a lot." I said raising a brow. "Yep." "Why?" The simple question seemed to do the one thing I thought impossible. It fade her frown. "Because. . ." She started, she took a breath trying to muster the courage to continue. "Because I know how you feel." What. . .OH!" As I clicked the gears in my brain whirred to life. My brain power started to return to normal. "You mean you like some one?" She gave a nodded and a smile returned to her face, a much better and natural look if I do say so myself. "So why give me advice you haven't followed yourself?" I doubt being a cynical jerk and calling her a hypocrite would of done any good. "Well. . .I don't like Ponies being unhappy, I like making Ponies smile, if that means I have to bring to Ponies together then I am OK with that!" "Well Ponies and Humans are different, maybe not too different but I think we we still have a gap." I shrugged. "If I am going to be honest with you. . .and myself. I can't just talk to him about it." She went to say something but I put my hand up to stop her. "I think it is best if we save your friends first, then we will worry about broken hearts and sappy and unneeded emotional turmoil that would drag us down to the depths of depression." I cleared my throat. "Also I doubt that would be any more exciting you know." She nodded. We started to head back inside "By the way you know my. . .I guess crush, may I know yours?" She looked at me then looked at the house. "You already know her. . ." I stared at Pinkie Pie and nodded, nothing else needed to be said tonight. I awoke on the couch, Pinkie was snoozing on top of me. I noticed that the house was already buzzing with activity. In the kitchen the other humans and pony were getting some breakfast. Not one to miss out an opitunity for food I poked Pinkie in the side until she woke up. "N-No mommy I don't want to eat the alfalfa. . ." She gurgled. "Oi! Wake up." "Wassawha?" Pinkie shook her head as her eyes opened lazily. "I think it's time to get up." She gave a yawn and got off the couch. I followed her into the kitchen, everyone had a bowl of cereal. Twilight was reading a atlas while Sara was reading her small black book. It was Micheal who first noticed we entered. "Morning. . .late night?" He smiled. "Yeah actually." I said stifling a yawn. "Morning guys!" Chris said with a smile. "Where did you go last night?" He said looking at me. "I couldn't sleep and neither could Pinkie so we talked. . .broke the fourth wall. . .that type of thing." I smiled a little remembering the ordeal. Everyone but Twilight and Pinkie stopped and looked at me. Pinkie was fetching a bowl of cereal and sat next to Twilight. "You broke the fourth wall?" Sara asked with wide eyes. "Accidentally, I couldn't interact with anybody on the other side, only observe." I scratched my head and winced when I hit the bump. "How did you do that?" Micheal asked. I gave a small shrug. "Starring contest with Pinkie." Pinkie giggled. "So you saw Equestria?" Sara asked. "Yep. . .by the way what's an 'Element of Harmony'?" It was Twilights turn to speak up. "They are powerful artefacts that keep chaos and evil from reigning in Equestria. . ." "Is that so?" I got nods from the humans and the ponies. "They are also wielded by Twilight and the gang." Chris said with tang of excitement in his voice. "Really?" I looked at Twilight and Pinkie. "So what are the Elements?" "Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Generosity, Laughter and Magic." Twilight said as if reciting out of a book. I nodded and folded my arms. "So. I assume you are magic." Twilight nodded. "Pinkie here is Laughter, Rarity is Generosity and Fluttershy is kindness." "Applejack is Honesty and Rainbow Dash Loyalty." Micheal finished. I put my hand on my head in a thought process. "Well at least we know Rainbow Dash and Applejack are together." They all gave me a stare. "How could you know that?" Chris asked. "Makes sense, I mean Kindness and Generosity are connected, Loyalty and Honesty are connected and of course Magic and Laughter are connected." Micheal and Sara looked at each other. "How does that make sense?" "God you guys are thick!" I shook my head. "Lets start with the obvious, Generosity is a form of kindness. You give something and expect nothing in return, to help somebody or whatever." They all nodded. "Now Loyalty and Honesty. I would imagine if you are loyal to someone you are open and honest with them. To lie is a betrayal in its self." I got a nod again. "Now magic and laughter is more abstract, here on Earth magic is a form of entertainment, people get entertained and they smile and sometimes laugh." I smiled a little. "One could say while the elements are all connected to each other, the users are connect to someone specific." "That's just silly." Sara said with a grin. "It is only a theory." I said with a shrug. I went to make my breakfast which only meant grabbing a bowl and spoon. I got out the cereal and tipped it, all I got was crumbs. "You bastards." I sighed. The others laughed at me, though not in malice it was still rather annoying. I then pointed at Chris. "Woman I demand bacon and eggs for this atrocity!" Twilight blinked. "I thought he was a male. . ." Chris sighed. "I am. . .it's just his way of being an arse hole." "Indeed. . .also I require tea." I said with a smirk. "Your damn lucky you have a head injury." He mumbled has he walked to the fridge. I sat at the table and smiled. I was getting bacon, eggs and tea! A wonderful start to the day. "So. . ." I began. "Any ideas on how to get to America?" "Several actually." Micheal spoke up. "Do tell." "Well first we could ask for some favours from Sara's father." Micheal said sipping his coffee. "Yeah, daddy kinda owes me a Christmas present." Sara smiled. "I already brought him three." Micheal nodded. "Plus with his money we could fly first class! That would be an interesting experience." I nodded. "Yeah that does sound good, any others?" "I could teleport you all to 'Manhattan'." Twilight seemed to struggle with the word as if it was unnatural. "Teleport?" She nodded. "I can teleport you there, I know where it is on a map and I have looked up different spots on the interweb to visualise for our arrival." I rubbed my chin. "But in the eyes of magic arn't we you know inanimate objects?" She nodded. "Yes but I believe you can just hang on to me while I teleport, it should not harm you in anyway." "Well. . .what are the chances we will turn out like a inside out pig lizard?" I asked a little curious and probably apprehensive. "What? I um. . .very little." "But there is still a chance?" She didn't speak but nodded a little. "We are taking the plane!" (Authors Notes: Ah once again an update, I sorry for all the errors and the like but at this moment in time I have little time to get my editors in. As it turns out one is really busy and I cannot contact the others but I digress I wish to continue to write the story but. . .I have to move in a month or so. Making it difficult to update. I will try and update again before the move but I don't know if I will be able too, I will also try and get some editing done on this chapter and others and update it as soon as I can. Thanks for reading my piece of failure, and enjoy your holidays or what ever you have in which ever country you live.)
Updates are us.~A small town outside Hamburg, Germany.~ Two brightly coloured specks hid poorly amoungst the massive flock of sheep that dotted the hill. They waited for their guardian to return with more information, at least one day passed scince they arrived in this strange world. Separated from their friends and lacking the lingual skills to address the locals they managed to find one new friend amongst the sea of strangers. "Gah! Where is she!?" The cyan coloured pony yelled. "You have ta be patient Dash." Her blonde compatriot replied. Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth, if there was one things she was not it was patient and to make things worse she had been grounded by both her friend and this thing called a 'human'. "Well she better hurry the buck up!" Rainbow growled. Applejack was about to say something but was interupted by the herd fo sheep moving. She turned to see their new friend. After some questions the day before they found out it was the female of the species and her name was Alex. Many queries were asked after that. Turned out they were on a new plante called Earth, Applejack enjoyed that a little more than she should of. The Earth was populated by these humans all over the place and that their life was a fairly popular cartoon to these beings. "H-Hey. . ." Alex said a little nervously. Rainbow Dash zoomed up to her, hovering in front of her face. "So what's the news!?" Applejack pulled on her tail and dragged her down to earth. "Sorry 'bout that." She glared at the Pegasus who just glared back. "Well." Alex took a breath going over a mental check list and summoning her courage to speak. "From the news I have seen and heard. . .two of your friends are in New York. . .Rarity and Fluttershy." Applejack smiled "Well thats go-" "They are also being held captive. . ." "Great." Rainbow Dash said with a hint of sarcasm. "Well all we have to do is go to this. . .New York and rescue them." Applejack grinned a confident grin. "Nien!" Alex called out. "Amerika is so far away, and it's safer here." "But our friends are in trouble. . .we need to help them." Applejack moved closer to Alex. "We need yall to help us too." "Do we really?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yes we do. . .we have no idea where New York is." Alex stood there thinking about her home. It is all she has known, and the world is such a big a scary place. To be asked now to go to the 'Big Apple' sounded so ludicrous. As if sensing the girls dilemma Applejack sat on her haunches and looked up at Alex. "I know what it's like, leaving home." She smiled. "But in the end I came back. . .and everyone was still here waiting for me." She cleared her throat. "I wouldn't ask for your help if I didn't need it." "Even if you needed it you wouldn't ask." The rain bowed maned equine quipped, earning a glare from the earth pony. Alex giggled a little, then she took a breath. "O-Okay. . .I'll help." -~- I yawned watching the scenery pass by, the trip to Sara's father wasn't a long one but it was still boring. We hid the Ponies under a blanket in the boot of the car, they refused to stay home no matter what we said. Chris decided to drive though I guess anyone of us could, we had a license in one form or another. I was in the front passenger and the other two were cuddled up in the back. "What's your dad like?" Chris asked Sara. "Eccentric. . .crazy." Micheal answered. Sara giggled and gave Micheal a small tap on the arm. "He does have his moments." "He chased me with a broom and said he was going to play cricket with my testicles." I sat up and looked at Micheal. "What?" Sara just sat there laughing. "He came at me with a broom and said he wa-" "I know what you said, I just find it unbelievable." Micheal shrugged. "Believe what you want mate. . .but I warned you." "Why did he do that?" Chris asked. "It was my fault really." Sara said recovering from her laughing fit. "Oh?" "Yeah I told daddy about us. . .having sex." She whispered the last part, least the ponies heard her. I started to laugh. "Ratted out by your own girlfriend. . ." "Worth it in my opinion." Micheal smiled. We all laughed and the trip seemed to end quicker than usual. We came to a stop in front of a large metal gate. The size of the gate indicated we were dealing with a rather rich man. A rather big security guard came over to us, he immediately recognised Sara and said we were allowed to enter as we were with Miss 'Lovestone'. Our car seemed so out of place as we drove up the white gravel drive way. The house was recently renovated but it felt as though it had been built two hundred years ago and moved to New Zealand. It was British no doubt about that, the grounds were well kept and grass was the perfect length. The façade made of grey stone twisted and curved with stone faces carved just below the many window sills. The effect of the building was intimidating, that is until a pasty white man walked out of the large polished oak doors in a scuba mask, snorkel, flippers and had a yellow tube with a duck face around his waist. All of us save Sara had our jaws on the floor. He waved to us and he stopped. We got out the car, Chris parked opposite of the door. He hobbled his way over to us and took out his snorkel. "Ahhh honey you caught me about to go for a swim." He said with a grin which faded when he seemed to notice Micheal. "So you also brought the man who tainted you." Chris and I looked back at Micheal, who seemed to be a good five meters away from Mr. Lovestone. "Oh daddy." Sara smiled and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "How are my brothers." Sara's british accent seemed to flare while talking to her father. He gave a proud smile. "Rather well if I do say so myself, they know how to play the markets and find the best buisness oppitunties like dear old dad." He looked up. "Even in this economic crisis, they would of made thier great grandfather proud." He seemed to notice Chris and I. "Are these your friends?" She nodded and gave a warm smile. "This is Christopher and Thomas." We both waved. "You surround yourself with men? What happened to my cute innocent daughter of yesteryear!" He grabbed Sara and held her tight. "Please daddy, your embarrassing me." "Fear not Mr. Lovestone, my friend Chris here counts as one of the womanfolk and I find myself attracted to the same sex." He let go of his daughter and stared at me. An awkward moment passed before he gave a smile. "I like this man." We let Mr. Lovestone go for his swim and when he returned we were waiting in his personal study, red velvet carpet and red and gold wallpaper gave the room a feel of majesty. Bookcases filled with books lined the room and a single large window gave the room plenty of light, a desk sat underneath it. Mr. Lovestone walked in now wearing a robe, his head wrapped with a pink towel. His stripped pyjama pants made me think of many other rich eccentrics. "What is it you wished to discuss darling?" He asked Sara. "I wished to ask you a favour daddy." I was surprised how formal her speech had become. "Oh?" I walked around the room as they spoke, I found myself standing at the desk looking out the window. I blinked and rubbed my eyes I was sure I saw a blur of pink. I looked out the window more and scanned the front lawn. I shook my head and let a sigh. I turned to look at the group then looked back at the window to find a pink pony hugging it. "GAH!" I stepped back. "What's wrong?" Chris asked, I turned to him then back to the window. The pony was gone. "N-Nothing." I said heading for the door. "Going somewhere?" Mr. Lovestone asked. "I. . ." I racked my brain trying to come up with an excuse. "I am going to check up on our pets, we left them in the car. . .we were going to take them 'walkies' when were done here." Sara, Chris and Micheal looked at each other. "Please continue, I will be right back." I reached the car and the right back door was wide open. I looked inside the car and found that the blanket had been over turned and that no ponies were in the car. I started to look around the grounds but failed to find any sign of them. That's when I heard a scream coming from the Kitchen. I ran as fast as I could and rounded a corner smacking right into something. "Urgh. . .what the. .. PINKIE!" I said finding the cotton candy pony on top of me. "Tommy!" Pinkie smiled but it quickly vanished. "We gotta save Twilight!" "Eh?" "Mean old lady in the kitchen has her!" She got up and galloped in the other direction. I ran after Pinkie not questioning anything at that point at time. Pinkie pressed herself against the wall and peered inside a door. I followed suit and pressed myself against the wall and peered into a window. Inside I could make out a old woman cutting up some carrots and putting them in a pot. I couldn't for the life of me see Twilight. Without warning Pinkie jumped inside the door and screamed. "WHERES TWILIGHT!" I followed her in and looked around, still no sign of Twilight. The old lady held up her knife and looked like she was going to lunge at us. I put my hands up. "Whoa there. . .we mean no harm." "Says you!" Pinkie growled at the woman. "Get out of my kitchen!" She started to wave the knife at us a heavy Scottish accent making it even more threatening. "We are only looking for our friend." I put my hand to my stomach. "This high, purple. . . rather horny." I tried not to smile at my pun. "Aye I have seen her. She is in the freezer." She pointed at a large metal door that seemed to be built into the wall. I slowly made my way to the door keeping my eyes on the crazy old bat. I opened the door and found Twilight standing there. "You ok?" "Y-Yeah. . .a little cold." She said through chattering teeth. "What's all the commotion?" Mr. Lovestone said walking into the Kitchen. He noticed me and the ponies. "By the queens knickers. . .you were telling the truth." Chris, Micheal and Sara walked in behind him. "Of course daddy. . .I would never lie to you." Sara smiled a little. She then turned to the knife wielding Scot. "Mrs. Blackheld please, these are my friends." A tense moment or two passed but she smiled at Sara and gave a nod."Yes deary." She put the knife down on the counter. Her faded red hair was moved from her face to behind her ears. I would of guessed she must of been in her late fourties early fifties. Pinkie walked over to Twilight and gave her a hug which Twilight returned. "Right you two." I began. "You have some explaining to do." As it turns out they were bored, and thought they would walk around a little. Our fault really we didn't leave them a crossword or something. They came to the kitchen smelling some thing delicious, walking in they found the pot of vegetable soup. They didn't take any but before they could leave they were confronted by Mrs. Blackheld who grabbed Twilight and threw her in the freezer to take to Mr. Lovestone later. "I see." Mr Lovestone said with a smile. "Well if it is ok with you, I would like to invite you all to dinner tonight. We have much to discuss." -~- It took all of Alex's courage to ask her father to go to America. When he said she could it was the surprise of her life. "Are you sure father?" Her father just smiled. "Of course my dear, I think it will be good for you to see your mothers country." He looked towards a picture of a beautiful young woman, with dark brown wavy hair and green eyes. Alex inherrited her mothers hair and her fathers blue eyes. "She would of liked you to see it." "Father. . ." Alex began but her father raised a hand. "We set aside some money awhile ago. . .we were all going together." He paused a hint of pain entered his eyes. "But now it will be only good for you to go, I would rather not leave your mother alone." "Thank you father." Alex pulled him into a tight embrace. "I love you." "I love you too Alexandria." He then let go of her. "Now go make your mother proud." -~- "Pervus Corp.?" Mr. Lovestone pondered. "Yes I have heard the name before, during my younger years when I played the markets I noted their name several times." He sipped his soup off his spoon. "They were a weapons and ordnance producer during the Korean and Vietnam Wars. . .or so I have been told." Pinkie and Twilight seemed to be helping themselves to thirds. While I was on my second bowl. For a crazy Scottish bitch that woman can cook. "When I was on floor it seemed that Pervus still produced weapons and such but they started to move to other areas." He took the bowl and poured the rest of it's contents in his mouth. "Damn good meal as always Mrs. Blackheld." She gave a smile and tipped her head slightly. "Moved to what areas?" Micheal asked. "Hm what was that?" "Moved to what areas?" Micheal said again. "Sorry couldn't quite catch that." "Moved to what areas?" I said. "Oh well that depends on who you ask." Micheal looked at Sara who gave a small smile and patted him on the back. He just grimmiced and sipped a spoonful of soup. "Well what do you think?" I asked. "Hmm." He leant back against his chair. "Mrs. Blackheld please ask Steveson to fetch my book." "Yes Mr. Lovestone." She tipped her head and walked out of the room. A few minutes passed then a young black haired man walked in with a large book, it took two hands to carry it and when he placed it on the table it made a thump. "Thank you Steveson." The young man bowed and left. The book it's self was a plain black coloured. It reminded me of the small black book that Sara had. "Thomas." Mr. Lovestone said looking up at me. "Yes?" "What do you think?" "About?" "Pervus Corporations other areas." I didn't expect the question. I didn't have much of an opinion. "To be honnest I wouldn't be surprised if they had other side projects or areas hidden from the public view." I shrugged. "A good view to have. The companies that do have hidden side projects do this to make more money. But I feel more sinister motives coming from Pervus Corp." "What do you mean?" "You believe in magic?" I paused and looked at Sara then Twilight. "I don't really have a choice in the matter." Mr. Lovestone laughed. "So I assume that Sara has told you about Earth being connected to the other realms." I gave a nod. "Well the head of Pervus Corp is a man called Malik Ficient the fourth." Mr. Lovestone grinned. "His family is one with enough magic to remember the old days." Chris blinked. "Wait how do you know this?" "A lot of patience and research, helps that I too have magical ancestors." Everyone remained quiet. I couldn't believe what I had just heard, this is just too unbelievable. I shook my head and pressed on. "So magic used to course through Earth?" Twilight spoke up listening intently to the conversation. "Correct my purple pony pal." Mr. Lovestone said with a smile. "Then what happened?" Chris asked. "What happened to that connection?" "No one knows. . .it just stopped, the connection broke." He shrugged and opened the book. "Humans weren't the most powerful magic users, no but they were one of the most cruel and arrogant and unsurprisingly a lot of magic users kept it away from the majority population. Hiding thier secrets from those they deemed to stupid and weak. Of course as humans are all different we have multiple wizards that shared their magic or helped people with it." A proud smile appeared on his face. "The Lovestones are descended from such a wizard." "I see. . . but where is this going?" "Malik is one of thoes people who thinks very highly of himself, and his ancestors weren't the most kind hearted of people." He sighed and turned the page of his book. "You heard of Morgan Le Fay?" "The witch who was an adversary to Merlin and the Knights of the Round Table?" Mr. Lovestone nodded. "Who's Merlin?" Twilight asked. "One of the most powerful wizards in our history." Sara said. "Liked wearing a pointy hat and had a beard." I added. Mr. Lovestone nodded. "That story is stretched a little; well the entire Arthurian legend is a huge stretch but I digress, he wasn't sealed into a tree that's for sure. Merlin and Morgan duelled many centuries ago Merlin was the wiser and the stronger but Morgan was faster and much more cunning. She sent Merlin to another realm." Mr. Lonestone pondered for a moment. "Not actually sure where, but I am digressing again, Malik is descended from Morgan Le Fay." "Oh that sounds like it's not good." Micheal said. "Are there any descendants of Merlin?" Chris asked. It was Sara's turn to answer. "No. . .Merlin had no children before he was sealed away." "Well at least he can't use magic." I said. "Not true." Mr. Lovestone said looking at me. "He has one of the most powerful witches in history running through his veins. . .while is abilities are limited, he is still far more powerful than any of us here." "But Sara told me that magic is diluted." "She is correct. But you can concentrate energy into objects. She has that watch remember." "I used the energy in that to open the portal to Equestria." Sara added. "So he has an object?" "Two actually. . .you said he has two ponies held captive?" Everyone stared at him. Pinkie stopped eating and Twilight focused on him. "What are you talking about." Twilight asked. "You of all people. . .or ponies should know that magic attaches it self best to living objects." "But that would mean. . ." She stopped and her eyes went wide. "What does it mean?" I asked confused. "He would need to syphon the magic from them." Mr. Lovestone said. -~- Alex had returned to the barn where she hid Rainbow Dash and Applejack. She had thought a lot about what her father said. Had her mother really wanted Alex to see America. The fates had been kind to her so far. As she entered the barn she found the two ponies asleep on a pile of hay. Both of them holding each other closely as if their fears leaked out of their subconscious. Alex thought it was all very cute. She shut the barn door and walked over to the ponies. "Hey. . .guys." The two ponies stirred a little. "I booked a flight to Amerika. . ." The Ponies didn't respond so she poked Applejack in the side. "Wazza. . ." Applejack yawned and smiled a little, before realising how close she was to Rainbow Dash. Pushing herself away from the Pegasus she rolled off the hay. The sudden push made Rainbow Dash bolt up into the air. Her hooves punching out at invisible assailants. Alex started to laugh. She hadn't laughed like that in such long time, it felt good to do it again. "So whats the news?" Rainbow Dash asked trying to play it cool. "We are going to Amerika!" The two ponies smiled and bro hoofed and Rainbow Dash grinned. "Look out New York, we are on the way!" -~- The stunned silence in the room was made worse by the fact that no one moved. Like all our thoughts were channelled to think the same grotesque thoughts of ponies being tortured or worse. I finally cleared my throat and looked around. "I-I think we are assuming a lot." The others looked at me and nodded. Twilight looked kinda green but acknowledged what I said by looking at me. "Well yes. . .speculation at best." Mr. Lovestone said. "Though we must assume that what ever he has planned. It is not good." We all nodded. "So I assume we have your support?" I asked. "Of course, I have a few friends that owe me some favours. . .so you'll be in New York by tomorrow." "Wait tomorrow?" Mr. Lovestone nodded. "We have no time to waste, Sara dear." He looked at his daughter. "Yes daddy?" "How many other portals opened?" She paused thinking back to the event two weeks ago. "Four. I think." "One was Pervus Corp. . .the others were interruptions. Obviously they found the first interruption and acquired the ponies." Mr. Lovestone sighed. "If only we knew why they accessed your realm Miss Sparkle." He shook his head. "Anyway what ever he had planned was interrupted by your meddling, which brought us time." "Go home and pack" He continued. "Everything will be set up when you arrive at the airport." He stood up. "Now if you excuse me, I have some things to set up. Good luck." He walked towards the door before he stopped, not turning around he let out a sigh. "Oh and Micheal. . .please make sure you keep my daughter is safe." Micheal blinked and then smiled. "Yes sir." The trip home and the packing was quiet, when we reached the airport it was four o'clock. We packed light but also warm, it was winter in America after all. We got a taxi instead of the car and called everyone we needed to to say we wouldn't be home for awhile. We made many excuses. I am glad I didn't have to call my family. We had hidden the ponies under cloaks, no one really questioned this they probably they assume they were special dogs or something. We worried about security but as it turns out we wouldn't have to. As we walked in a man approached us. "Miss Lovestone?" He was in his thirties, a pilots uniform on. "Yes?" Sara answered. "I will be your pilot, your rather called and I managed to pull some strings. Welcome to first class." He looked over us and gave a warm smile. "Please follow me." We followed him through the airport, the security gave him some leeway because he was a trusted pilot but still we had to get our things scanned, not a problem. The ponies were allowed to keep their cloaks. We walked on the plane first, earning some angry looks from some of the people that were waiting. We took our seats, Chris was next to me on the aisle seat. There was plenty of room between us for comfort but still enough space for a quiet conversation. The apprehension was building, it was more evident on Twilight than anyone else. I noticed that Pinkie took Twilights hoof and held on to it for a little while. I smiled and looked out the window. Perhaps after all this I will take Pinkies advice and say what I feel to Chris. I peered around and stared at Chris who was having a conversation with Sara. I returned my gaze to the outside, time seemed to fly by because we were told to strap in. The plane lurched forward and we started to move. Twilight seemed surprised and forgot about the trails ahead as she tried to figure how this heavier than air craft managed to repel gravity. A little more than an hour into the flight the ponies took off their cloaks, not very many people were in first class so they decided to risk it. Pinkie even got up to use the bathroom. When she returned she sighed and looked out the window. The an idea hit her and she smiled. "Hey guys!" She exclaimed. "What?" Micheal answered. "Lets sing a song!" (Authors Notes: Hey again, it seems I am faster than I thought, plus I didn't have the internet to distract me. Anyway a new chapter is up. Yay. I would like to thank you again for reading and all that, also to leave a comment to notify where I screwed up. Please have a pleasant day."
So, exactly how did this happen?I was shaken awake by Chris, I smiled at him then shook my head to wake myself up. We were landing soon and I couldn't wait to get off of this thing. It had been a long flight and Pinkie Pie singing one thousand cupcakes on the wall did not make things go any faster. Not much to say about the landing, for once something was normal. In the three days I have known Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie my life had seemed to have become a coffee table flipped over by some really angry guy. We were directed out of the plane and made our way through JFK. It would be an understatement to say we were in awe of the building. It was so big! Our cities didn't have anything like this, even the ponies who marvelled at the first airport were speechless now. We managed to shake off these feelings and continue down the terminal. I looked outside and sighed, I was glad we packed warm. The snow was pretty thick and I had heard about how cold it got in America at this time of year, I wasn't looking forward to it. Our luggage consisted of basically gym bags full of clothes, not that we went to the gym. Micheal and I had ours slung over our shoulder and on our backs. Chris just carried his by the handles and Sara dragged hers along. The ponies had put their cloaks back on again, but Pinkie was struggling not to burst out and attack the several vending machines we passed. In fact Micheal and I stood next to her just in case. We reached the doors. . .so many doors. . .to the outside. We noticed a man waving at someone so we continued, we then noticed he was waving at us. I gave the others a look and shrugged. We walked towards him and he gave us a professional smile. “Good morning. You must be Mr. Lovestones daughter.” He said looking at Sara. “Yes sir.” She smiled warmly. “Welcome to America Miss Lovestone.” His smile grew wider. “Please allow me to take your bags miss.” She nodded and handed him her bag. “Now if you will follow me your brothers sent you a car.” He took us out of the airport and to the car park. . .or I guess as the Americans say parking lot, when we got there we were surprised to find a limo. He opened the door for Sara and she climbed in with the Ponies while we put everything in the boot. Chris, Micheal and I had just sat down in the car when Twilight perked up. “They're here!” -~- Alex got up from her seat. The people in first class had to get off first, they were all more 'important' than her. Though the company could of been worse, an interesting young Arab had sat next to her. They had talked about alot of thing during the trip such as Life, Family and Ducks. Finally they had got off the plane and said thier goodbyes to one another. Alex immediately headed to baggage and waited for her 'bags'. Just then she noticed two men walk into the baggage area and look around, one had shaven blonde hair while the other had scruffy brown hair both were dressed as though stood infont of a cannon filled with clothes and waited to see what they were hit with. With them they had some kind of dog under a black cloak. She watched as they walked around, they look like they were looking for something or someone they then spoke to each other in hushed tones about something, they then looked at their dog. Alex turned back to the bag machine and noticed two large cages covered in a blanket had come out of it. Her back turned to the two men and dog she didn't seem them approach. She grabbed one of the cages but when she reached out to grab the other one someone else had beat her to it. She noticed the scruffy haired man had taken her cage. She was about to protest but he spoke. “You need help?” He asked, his accent was not American. Alex blinked. “Er. . .Ja.” Her accent seemed to surprise the man infront of her. He took the cage and helped her put it on a trolley. He looked at his dog and if Alex wasn't mistaken, it nodded at the man. She shook it off as nothing. “So what's in these cages?” He asked looking at Alex. Alex swallowed and looked around his friend had gone off somewhere. “Nothing. . .just some.” She looked at the cloaked dog. “err dogs.” “Really?” He grinned. “Perhaps your dogs may like to play with mine, she has become restless.” “N-Nien. . .It has been a long trip and I bet they are tired.” She tried to fake a yawn. “I am tried too.” She smiled a little. He stared at me then looked around. “Right ok. . .I am not good with subtle. . .you have two ponies in thoes cages.” Alex's eyes went wide she couldn't give them up. “Nien. . .you speak crazy.” “I am fluent yes but that's not the point. . .my friend here.” He gestured towards his dog. “Can tell that there are ponies in there.” Alex looked between the man and the dog. “Sorry. . .but I got to go.” With that Alex made a beeline for the exit. “What? Wait!” He wasn't expecting that. The sea of people made it easy for her to disappear but as soon as she stopped he reappeared and soon spotted her. She paniced. “Get away from me!” “Look I just want to talk!” Other people stopped and looked at the two shouting people. “What is there to talk about?” She said her posture becoming aggressive. He put his hands up. “Just calm down. We have a lot to talk abo-” He looked past Alex and titled his head a little. “Are they with you?” Alex turned around and noted two men standing behind her. They were wearing plain grey suits, had an ear piece and some sort of symbol on their left shoulder though it was to obscure to make out. The shorter of the two was African and had a well trimed moustache, the other man was white but he should been painted green, it was as if the Hulk himself suited up. There was no natural way for a man like that to exist. “Excuse me.” The black gentleman said with a smile. “But are you Alexandria Leher and you sir are you Thomas Bane?” Judging from his accent Alex hazard a guess that he was South African. Upon mention of their names both froze. “From the reaction I have gotten I must have the right people.” His smile turned into a dark grin. “But where are the rest of you I wonder?” His eyes rested on the cages. “Oh well at least you have made it easy for us to collect our bounty.” Alex looked towards the man called Thomas. His eyes narrowed. “I take it you are with Malik?” “Oh wow you know the boss' name.” The man looked at Thomas. “You are well informed.” Thomas gave a shrug. “Not informed enough, you have me at a disadvantage. You know my name and yet I don't know yours.” “You don't need to know my name. You do need to know his.” He pointed to his companion. “This is Pixie. . .” Alex and Thomas paused. “What?” “Yes I was also amused by the name my partner was given.” His face darkened. “I was also amused at how well Pixie here can rip a man apart with his bare hands.” Both Alex and Thomas stared at the bulk of muscle who seemed to smile at them with a sadistic glee. His eyes had something in them, something that chilled Alex to the bone. The others in the crowd that come to surround them just gawked at the scene. Some were hoping for a fight, others looked worried and some just stared at 'Pixie'. There was no way that Thomas or Alex could take on Pixie, and they didn't even know what the other one could do. Options were next to none. “So if you could hand over your set of Ponies and walk away, that would be good. . .it is also the healthiest decision.” A smug grin appeared on the mans face. “Alright then, I need you to do what I am about to ask you.” Thomas said looking straight at Pixie. “No questions asked.” “Um.” Alex was closest to the two men, she didn't want to do anything that would provoke them in any way. When she looked back to Thomas was pointed towards Pixie. “Twilight use Thunderbolt!” The dogs cloak was cast off by an invisible force revealing a purple pony getting gasps from the crowd and a confused look from the man. A bolt of purple lightning left the pony's horn aiming straight for Pixie. Pixie didn't move and when it struck him it only moved him two steps back. But the attack was enough to distract both Pixie and his charge. Thomas moving quickly managed to Grab the trolley and Alex. “RUN!” ~ - Throwing caution to the wind I grabbed the girl and pushed the trolley as fast as I could. Twilight jumped on top of the trolly looking back towards the lumbering giant and I must say well dressed man. They had recovered from the little distraction and came at us. We had a head start but knowing our luck we would be dead by the end of the Terminal. But it seems the women I was with was a quick thinker pointing in a direction I hadn't thought of, pushing past a line of people I ran towards two large double doors, that looked like it was guarded. The guards moved looking like they were going to stop us until they saw Pixie behind us. Everything slowed down, we ran but Pixie was catching up on us. Twilight was trying to unlatch the cages her friends were in, the guards had pulled their weapons out and aimed at the running hulk of muscle behind us. We ran passed the guards their calls to stop unheeded by both us and Pixie, but I doubt they were talking to us. Pixie lifted an arm and just swatted away the guards like flies. We dove into the door crashing into the wall on the other side. I groaned as I moved trying to get up as fast as I could. Alex seemed to be already on top of things quickly unlatching the cages and getting the ponies out. Pixie burst through the door his force contorted to a sick grin. “TWILIGHT TELEPORT NOW!” I shouted. “B-But. . .” “No buts I said NOW!” Twilight closed her eyes a purple aura surrounding her and the other Ponies I grabbed Alex and took hold of Twilights mane. Pixie bared down on us his fist seemed to be aimed at me but before it could pulverise it target, everything went dark. I landed on the roof of the limo and rolled off hitting the floor rather hard. I groaned in pain as I started to move. The others that were waiting around for us quickly ran to our aid. The driver had helped me to my feet while Chris was looking after Alex. Pinkie, Micheal and Sara were aiding the other ponies. “What happened?” Chris said dusting Alex off. “I found Alex here with our missing ponies. . .” I looked at Rainbow Dash and Applejack who were hugging Twilight and Pinkie. “Turns out Pervus sent some of their goons after them.” I told them what happened while we drove away from the airport, it was agreed that we avoided staying in one place for now. “So they know who we are?” Sara said. I nodded. “He used my full name.” I looked at our new companion. “As well as Alex's here.” She looked up and smiled a little. “This 'man' you spoke of.” Micheal began. “You said he was massive.” “I think massive would be an understatement Micheal.” He chuckled. Micheal looked at Sara. “Can magic manipulate a body like that?” Sara thought for a moment. “Yes. . .but to be morphed into such a monster would be painful and can destroy a persons mind.” “I doubt you could that thing a person.” Alex spoke up. Everyone remained silent for a little bit before I finally spoke up. “So this is the famous Applejack and Rainbow Dash.” “Yep that me. .. THE one and only Rainbow Dash!” The cyan pony flexed her fore legs. “I bet we could of taken that guy on if we weren't in those cages!” She started to punch the air. “Settle down Rainbow.” Applejack said standing up, she then held out her hoof. “I am Applejack.” I took her hoof and she shook. “Pleased to be meeting yall.” “The pleasure is all ours.” Chris said with a warm smile. I looked out the window as people and ponies began to speak. My suspicions were correct, Alex was from Germany and had come here pretty much to do the same as us. Though now we had to plan for the worse if they had people like Pixie on their side I would rather not take them head on. As if on cue, Twilight spoke up. “So what are we going to do now?” I sighed and shrugged. “Not much we can do.” “But there must be something.” Chris said. “We did say we would save Rarity and Fluttershy.” “Yes but now we face the very real threat of being ripped apart by a man who looks like he should of died from a steroid overdose.” I said. “Then perhaps we should make a plan.” Micheal began. “There is more than one way to our goal.” “He is right.” Alex chimed in. “Perhaps a diplomatic approach would be best. . .” We all stared at Alex before we all started to laugh, Alex included. “I like this woman.” I said with a grin. “She is fun!” Pinkie said. We all calmed down after our little giggle fit. I then looked out the window towards the city. “First I think we need to go get some rest we all had a long journey to get here and it is the best thing to do if we are to focus on planning a rescue of your friends.” Everyone nodded but Twilight looked a little apprehensive. I put a hand on her shoulder. “You need rest too, you did save us today.” “I'm fine. . .” She managed to smile at me. I returned the smile and hen knocked on the window to the driver. The Window rolled down and he looked back. “Yes sir?” “Can you take us to our hotel please.” “That I can do sir.” We pulled into a underground garage and came to the lobby in an elevator, as predicted Mr. Lovestone had prepared everything for our arrival, it was still shocking to find ourselves in such a high end place. The lobby was almost entirely marble with gold trims, though fake it still gave off a feel of grand majesty. The carpets that lay on the floor were a royal purple and a small statue of the owner of the hotel in the centre of the room told everyone who was in charge. What surprised me the most was the fact that the driver whose name was Donald was completely OK with the Ponies. He had told me that he used to be a cab driver in New York so he had seen worse. We took our keys for our rooms, Sara offered Alex her room much to the delight of Micheal. We took the Elevator again because our rooms were on the 11th floor. Four rooms had been provided by Mr. Lovestone I assume one for each of us but our new companions seemed to make things a little more complicated. We asked the ponies to split up when we went to bed. Rainbow Dash was going to sleep with Alex, Applejack was with Micheal and Sara, Twilight decided to sleep with Chris so that meant Pinkie Pie was my roomy. We threw our gear in our rooms and decided it was time to relax a little. We had hoped that our whereabouts had been kept from Malik and more importantly Mr. Suit (who we dubbed the South African gentleman) and Pixie. We all gathered in Sara's room, though anyone of our rooms would of done the trick. I thought it was a good time to ask some question to the ponies. “So Applejack, Rainbow Dash. . .how did you end up in Germany?” They both looked at me then each other. “I dunno myself.” Said Applejack “Yea. . .” Rainbow Dash added. “Daddy already said there was a spell cast there to drag them to the spot where the spell was set up.” Sara said. “I know that. . .but I want to know why any of the Ponies are on Earth anyway. “ Pinkie, Aj and Rd all looked over to Twilight who looked back at me. “Well. . .it is a werid story.” “Weird? I am talking to a petite purple unicorn that ain't exactly normal around here.” “Ahh. . .point taken.” Twilight took a breath. “Well it all started about two weeks ago.” ~ ~ ~ Twilight had awoken to the sound of chirping birds that had taken residence in her tree. Though she didn't mind it made studying till the wee hours of the morning a more painful experience as she found it increasingly difficult to sleep in during the weekend. She groaned as she rose up, her bed mane worse than usual. Her morning (though preferably afternoon) ritual got underway when she started to brush her mane. After an hour of trying to tame her hair she moved on to brushing teeth and then made her way down stairs. “Ah good morning Twilight, your up early.” Her dragon assistant said moving towards her. “I know, I know. It's thoes dang birds Spike.” She stifled a yawn and headed for the Kitchen. Using her magic she put the kettle on to boil. She then sat at the table before slumping, snoring as her head hit the table. Spike poked her in the side a few times. “Err Twilight?” “Huzza what?” She said sitting up straight. “Maybe you should go back to bed.” “No no, I am already up Spike might as well make the best of it.” True to her word the unicorn spent the morning reorganizing her library, cleaning up and her least favourite activity throwing away tattered or outdated books. It took all of her will power not to just hide them away but the library is not a place for information to be incorect or out of date. With most of the job having been completed she decided it was time for a break, Spike already prepared for such a joyus occasion had already made a decent lunch. Twilight was halfway through her hay fry sandwich when the bell to the library door rung. Not expecting anyone she put the sandwich down and entered the main room. In front of her stood a light green unicorn pony with a Lyre for a cutie mark. “Good morning Lyra.” Twilight smiled. “Ah. . .good morning Twilight.” Lyra returned the smile. “How may I help you?” The light green unicorn dragged her hoof on the ground. “I. . .umm, I am looking for a book.” She paused looking no where in particular. “What type of book?” Twilight stared Lyra. “W-Well.” She looked at Twilight now. “A book on humans.” “Humans?” Twilight scratched her head. She had heard of them before, though they lived in a realm of fantasy. “Well I think. . .” She stopped for a moment. “. . .actually. I think I may have what you want.” She walked over to the Fiction section of the library, getting an audible sigh from Lyra. ~ ~ ~ I stared at Twilight. “How is this important to the story at all?” “It happened on the same day. . .” Twilight looked up in thought for a second. “I have to rearange everything again when I get back. . .and to tell Lyra about you.” “Just get on with it.” I said a little frustrated. Twilight smiled and nodded. ~ ~ ~ Twilights horn glowed as she pulled a book off the shelf. 'A ponies guide to mythic creatures and abominations'. She then floated it over to Lyra who took it with her magic. She opened it open to the contents and then flicked through the pages until she came to her desired spot. “Do you mind if I read this here?” Lyra asked looking for a spot to sit. “Not at all, please do call if you need any-more help.” Twilight smiled and moved back to the kitchen while Lyra found a cushion to lie on. Returning to her sandwich she noticed Spike had finished his lunch. Nothing note worthy happened for an hour after lunch, Lyra was really into her book while Twilight and Spike finished with the library. All was well in ponyville which was a nice change. It was then that Twilights horn involuntary lit up, as did Lyra's. Both looked shocked as their horns discharged magic that wasn't willed. “Whoa. . .that was cool.” Spike said not realising the implications. He was impressed by both ponies using magic at the exact same time. “What was that?” Lyra questioned. Twilight still had a look of shock on her face. “I-I don't know.” There was frantic knocking at the door. Before Twilight could open it Rainbow Dash burst in. “Twilight the weather has gone crazy!” Looking past Rainbow Dash Twilight saw the sky had turned from a cloudless bright sunny day to a horrible stormy mish mash of weather. It hailed and thundered, the clouds had overthrown their Pegasus masters and decided to seek revenge on the population of ponyville. Ponies panicked on the streets, dodging lightning that cracked down on the unsuspecting streets. All the Pegasus had been called to try and quell the storm, not matter their background. There was a massive crack coming from the top of the library. Reluctantly moving outside the ponies looked up and saw that lightning had managed to bypass Twilights magical lightning rod. A flaming branch fell from it's position and hit the ground. The ponies jumped to avoid it. Rainbow took to the sky to help the other Pegasus bring the storm back into line. Lyra took off to her house yelling something about Bon-Bon. A bolt of lightning crashed through the cloud heading straight for the rainbow maned mare, not wasting a minute Twilight's horn glowed sending a purple bolt towards it's white counter-part. Successfully intercepting the way-ward bolt. But instead of dissipating the white bolt parried Twilights. So began Twilghts duel with nature. Both were in top form, blows were traded and stabs were countered. The only thing that was at Twilights disadvantage was the spell was tiring her out. Some others had surrounded her watching the duel. It was inevitable that Twilight faltered, her strike was meet with a feint and the white bolt crashed towards the town. It seemed to roar as it pressed it's final assault. It streaked towards the town hall Twilight tried to reactivate her magic but the last spell and duel had mentally and physically drained her. It was then a light blue bubble appeared around the town hall. The bolt of lightning struck with an enormous clasp making the very ground shake. “Twilight, are you alright darling?” Rarity said moving from the crowd. She was panting, and a little bit of sweat had formed along her brow. “I-I'll be fine.” Twilight moved a little, her legs threatened to give out from underneath her. “What the hay is going on!?” A pony shouted from the crowd. All eyes fell on Twilight, she always knew what was going on and so you can imagine the shock and the gasps when she said: “I don't know.” It took an hour before the storm was successfully dissipated, in that time Twilight had sent a letter to the Princess and recived one back saying it was happening everywhere. It also mentioned that all unicorns had their horns discharge before the storm had arrived. Even Luna and Celestia's horns gave a spark of magic that wasn't their doing. So Twilight did the only thing that could be done. . .study. ~ ~ ~ “Wait so you had a sword fight with lightning?” I said looking at the purple unicorn. “Thats impressive.” “You should of seen me!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “I was rolling and flipping. . .no bolt of lightning coulda catch me!” Chris smiled. “I bet you were amazing.” “Darn straight!” Rainbows ego thoroughly stroked she calmed down and rested her head on her fore legs a grin on her face. “So you studied for two weeks straight?” I said a little astounded. “Yes. . .in hind-sight perhaps I should of informed the girls.” Twilight scratched her head. She then looked over too the other ponies. “I must of worried you guys.” “That's why we came ta visit ya.” Applejack said with a smile. “Yeah! Then we could have had a party!” Pinkie said bouncing up and down with a grin on her face. “We will have to have one when we get back!” Twilight smiled and nodded. “We have to.” The ponies entered a conversation of their own, I noticed the little story had dragged the time forward. It was two in the afternoon and I was hungry. Leaving both humans and ponies to their conversation. I walked into the kitchen and looked around, it was well stocked which surprised me, hotels normally never did that, well Hotels that I could afford anyway. I found what I wanted and started to fry up some eggs, a good old fried egg sandwich was what I needed, and a cup of tea. I came back into the lounge and sat down, nibbling at my sandwich. I noticed some stares when I looked up. “Something I can do for you?” “Where did that sandwich come from?” Micheal asked. “The kitchen. . .where I made it.” I said. “Still some left if your hungry.” Micheal smiled and left the room and soon everyone else followed him including the ponies. After they made what they wanted we sat in the lounge talking about nothing and everything helping ourselves to any cookies and chips we could find. It felt like a vaction, but soon we were reminded about why we were all really there for. We all just finished laughing at a joke told by Pinkie Pie when she looked out the window. “Would you believe that Fluttershy told me that one.” Everyone was suddenly silent. The pressing matter was overwelming some of us. “It's not fair that Fluttershy and Rarity are the ones in cages.” Applejack said sounding a little angry. “It just ain't right.” “Well life isn't fair and right has nothing to do with this.” I said looking at the blonde pony. “I think it is best to have the weakest of us trapped and have the strongest of us out here trying to get to them.” “Fluttershy and Rarity are not weak!” Twilight shouted at me. “Yeah!” Pinkie and Rainbow said in unison. I was surprised by the reaction I had got. I was equally surprised by the glares I got from Chris and Micheal. “Take it back.” Applejack said now standing. “What?” I stared at the group. “You can't be serious.” “Ah said take it back!” Applejack said moving closer to me. I stood up now, I didn't like being glared at by my friends and the ponies. “Look I didn't mean anything by it. . .” Applejack stomped. “. . .fine I take it back.” I folded my arms and sighed. “Thank you.” Applejack said with a warm smile, the other ponies settled down. I sat back down and sighed, I thought over what happened then something popped in my head. "Hey I just thought. . .where is the Pervus Corp building?" Everyone stared at me and then looked at each other. "Perhaps we can get directions when we leave?" Alex said. "Maybe. . .but I suggest that we find it and scout it out first. You know see what else we have to deal with." Micheal said. Everyone agreed. "So we scout first then make a plan. That sounds good." I said smiling a little. "But first I should think we head to bed." Authors Notes: Hello dear readers, Merry Christmas/ Hearths Warming to all of you. You are no doubt aware that the chapter doesn't have a name, I would like help to remedy this. If you have any ideas on what to call it please post a comment or note me. . .hell if you want I could pick a random user name from the comments and use that heh. But I digress, another chapter here and I am quite fond of what it is evolving into (even if it is fail). Of course it isn't the best. . .but that's not what it is about is it. It is about improving my skills as a writer, and perhaps pass time. The major problem at the moment is that dreaded pile of slag known as grammar. Oh how I hate it, this set of rules that limit a man or woman's creative nature. It is kinda like telling an artist to paint in between the lines. I know that it is an 'important' part of English but how I rue that we let it control us in a manner that determines how we read a book (You see that I finished the sentence without a full stop! I HAVE COMMITTED A HEINOUS DIABOLICAL ACT!) I think I maybe getting off topic a little. Ahem what I want is that people focus less on the grammar, I know it's horrible and it makes your eyes bleed but isn't it about the content and not how it is presented. (Within reason of course.) Thank you for reading this rant, have a jolly holiday and may your Christmas Day be fan-tucking-fastic. P.S. This rant was brought to you by an over thinking man who spends his time writing about Ponies. P.S.S Love you.
Well this took awhile.I got groans and moans from the group. “Do we have to?” Chris asked, pouting a little. “What are you guys, five?” I shook my head. “It was only a suggestion. . .besides we have a big day tomorrow.” They all just looked at me, a sort of puppy dog look coming from them, now I can resist the puppy dog look, but when four humans and four ponies do it at you, you kinda lose focus. “Fine.” There were whoops and cheers. “Just remember that I will be a bloody task master tomorrow!” The cheers stopped and I gave a sly grin. “Have a good night everybody.” With that I left the room, leaving them to do what ever they want, frankly I felt drained, I needed rest and maybe a shower. I got to my room and started looking for some towels. As I looked for them I turned the T.V. on for background noise. I found a towel and held it up in victory, then after my little victory pose I turned to go to the bathroom but the T.V. caught my eye. Turning up the volume I sat at the end of my bed. “. . .two guards are in critical condition after an attempted terrorist attack at 11:30 this morning at JFK international, while there were no other casualties or damage the airport has been shut down until further notice. Pervus Corp security officers were there to help restore order and some witness' report that they were involved with stopping the plot. While two suspects have been apprehended, two have escaped, names unknown. The FBI asks that the public please look out for an Australian man and a German woman. . .” I dropped the remote and stared at the T.V. Screen. My mind was quiet and my heart was thudding. The report had been playing since the incident, and the clip of Alex and I played over and over again with little tid bits of information appearing on the bottom of the screen. I sat there in silence before finally screaming out. “FUCK!!!” Obviously I was heard because Micheal and Chris ran in. “What What What?” Micheal said breathing heavily. They were followed by the others, I then pointed to the screen when everyone was in my room. “Alex and I are now wanted terrorists.” I grunted. Everyone stared at the screen while most of the humans had their jaw on the floor. Alex just stared at the screen. “Oooh father's not going to be pleased.” “Is that bad?” Pinkie asked. “It's not good.” I said, my sarcasm returning with a vengence. “There must be something we can do.” Sara said, shaking off the shock. “There is not much we can do!” I said, the anger barely being held back. I started to think of what they did to suspected terrorists here, no trials, no questions asked, you were just sent away and left to rot in some far off prison. What good are human rights when the most 'powerful' country in the world ignores the basics. Perhaps I was over-thinking and exaggerating this but none the less I started to shake. I was so angry but deep down I knew, that anger was coming from my fear. Chris must of noticed me shaking because he took my hand. I grasped it firmly. . .but I couldn't bring myself to look at him. The hands of fate or whatever were working against us. Perhaps it wasn't too late to quit and go home, live a quiet and simple life hiding in the bush of New Zealand. . .no one would ever find me. But then, could I forgive myself for abandoning the guys and the ponies? I looked to Alex, aside from her comment she seemed earily calm, she just stared at the T.V. Taking in the information. I decided the best thing for me to do is to calm down, so I took a deep breath and slowly let it out. I let go of Chris' hand and started to think, after about five minutes of silence I spoke. “Looks like we will have to be extra careful from now on.” I looked at the group and tried my best to smile. “You guys weren't mentioned so you have free reign.” “But what about tomorrow?” Micheal asked. “We need to find their base.” “Perhaps. . .” Alex began. “You guys can locate their base during the day, while Thomas and I scout their base during the night.” “Actually that could work.” Chris said. “We just need to make sure that you two are properly disguised.” “Disguised?” I looked at Chris. “Yeah!” Pinkie said, jumping in front of me. “We can dress you up!” “I don't like where this is going.” I said, swallowing a little. Alex and I sat in her bedroom, waiting for Pinkie and the others to be done with our disguises, I had heard Rainbow Dash and Applejack argue a few times and Twilight get frustrated with something. Pinkie had wanted our disguises a surprise and really, I didn't want to refuse. Our time in the bedroom was rather silent, Alex had been quiet since I had met her. I gazed at her and then looked at the mirror. I was getting rather bored and so I decided to socialise. “So Alex. . .where are you from?” “Hamburg.” Silence took hold again before I cleared my throat. “That's. . .nice, I'm from Christchurch, the one in New Zealand, not England.” “. . .” “Err, I was born in Wellington though. . .” My eyes shifted from her to the door. Another silence fell on the room making everything awkward and uncomfortable. Reminded me of that time with my mother, the day I came out to her infact. The last day I saw her. I shook my head and refused to go down that path. Then I noticed that Alex was staring at me. “You ok?” She said. “Excuse me?” “Are you ok? You seemed to be shaking your head a lot.” “It's a trick I learned to get rid of memories I don't like.” “Why?” “Because I don't like them.” “You repress them?” “For lack of a better word, yes.” “Isn't that bad?” I smiled a little. “Maybe. . .but I don't think I can handle the experience twice.” She stared at me more intensely. “Could you teach me?” “To repress memories?” She nodded. “Why?” “Because it hurts.” She placed a hand on her chest. I was about to say something when the door flew open and Pinkie rolled in. “They're done!” She smiled brightly then looked between the two of us. She then took Alex's hand and dragged her out the door, I followed closely. She took us to Chris' room and lead us through until we stood outside the bathroom. “Your disguises are in there.” She said hoping in one place. I looked at Pinkie then Alex. “Well it's now or never.” I opened the door and turned on the light. On a towel rack on the far wall of the bathroom hung two sets of black robes. I walked over and gave them a look over. Nothing extraordinary about them, no little patterns or anything, just ordinary black robes. “It took you almost two hours to come up with this?” I said looking at Pinkie. “Hey. . .it's not my fault, I wanted to get you guys a chicken suit.” She said with a shrug. I suddenly had a new found love for the robes and took one off the rack. When I put it on I was pleasently surprised to find it fitted perfectly. “So where did you get these?” Pinkie smiled her Pinkie Pie smile. “Chris made them!” “What?” I looked at the robe closely and saw that it had been made from different materials. I breifly wondered where he got it all from but thought it was best to leave it be. “I didn't know he could do this.” “He has skills.” Alex said slipping on her robe. “These will do nicely for our mission.” “They even have hoods.” Chris said walking into the bathroom. “Hey Chris. Where are the others?” Alex said waving a little. “Well Sara and Micheal are asleep, Twilight is showing Rainbow Dash and Applejack the power of the internet. . .” “. . .and I'm here!” Pinkie shouted. “Since when could you sow?” I asked, still examining the robe. “What? Oh! Right, it has been a sort of passion of mine since I learned at intermediate.” “Really now?” I chuckled. “Guess you learn something new everyday.” I noticed that Chris' face turned a light shade of red, and I felt my stomach turn. I looked away from Chris only to find Pinkie staring at me with a look of concern on her face. I mouthed the word 'what' to her before she shook her head. Alex and I had folded the robes up and put them away for tomorrow night, despite the danger I couldn't help but feel a child like excitement about sneaking around and spying on our new found enemy. Alex, Chris, Pinkie and I began a conversation about other potential disguises. Pinkie brought up the chicken suit again and I had to ask what that was about, Chris filled me in on her 'Nightmare Night' costume. I asked about nightmare night and got a full explanation about it from Pinkie and Chris. I was surprised about the amount of information that I had been given. It made me realise how much Chris loved this show. The conversation started to evolve from nightmare night to this 'Princess Luna' when we heard a scream. I decided that too much drama had taken place but was dragged along anyway. We walked into Micheal and Sara's room and noticed that Twilight was on the couch in the fetal postion shaking like a leaf. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were talking to her, trying to get her to come out of her shock. Micheal was at the nearby computer clicking things away. “What happened?” Chris asked. “Little miss genius here dared Twilight to look up human courtship.” Applejack said glarring at Rainbow Dash. “Hey how was I surposed to know she would actually do it!?” Rainbow Dash growled. “So what did she see?” I said trying to hide a smile, holding down my laughter with all my willpower. “I dunno.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “What do you mean you 'dunno', you must have been standing next to her.” “I was distracted.” She huffed. “What about you Applejack.” “I got myself a drink of water.” Applejack said pointing to a cup on the nearby coffee table. Chris and Pinkie went to help with Twilight while I decided to see what Micheal was trying to do. “How bad was the stuff.” I asked. “To me it was nothing, to a pony it was probably everything.” He said trying to click away pesky adult ads before shutting down all the sites. “Whoa. . .what is he doing to. . .with the. . .thats not normal.” Micheal laughed. “This stuff is so soft core! Man you got to watch what I watch. . .” “I'd rather not, thank you.” I tilted my head to get a better view of the picture. “It's a good thing this didn't pop up until after Twilight became like this.” “What do you mean?” “Well I came out here and found Twilight on the couch. . .this is what I found.” He brought up another site, it had a pink and black background and on the front was a picture of two naked women kissing. “Sooo. . .she over reacted to two girls kissing?” “Maybe. . .perhaps it's the nudity.” Micheal said looking back at Twilight. “What?” “Well you know, naked people.” “But she's a pony. . .” “So?” “She's always naked.” Micheal smiled. “Well not all the time.” “What do you mean?” He just gave me a grin then closed all the tabs before going to you-tube. He started to type in something, he got in my way so I couldn't see. “What the hell are you doing?” He moved so I could see the screen, music started to blare from the speakers. The title of the song was 'At the Gala'. All the ponies stopped, even Twilight seemed to pause. “Wait this is the. . .” Applejack began. “Song we sang at the. . .” Rainbow Dash continued. “Grand Galloping. . .” Pinkie said. “. . .Gala.” Twilight finished. “Oh look at that, you've cured Twilight.” I looked at the screen. “So I assume the yellow pegasus and white unicorn are our missing ponies?” Micheal nodded. “Yep.” “Hmm, interesting.” I turned around and then raised a brow. “Now question time, why are you so freaked out about naked pictures. . .is it stupid to ask about if you have porn or not where you come from?” All I got was silence before finally Twilight spoke up. “Those were females correct?” “Female humans. . .yes.” “I guessed as much. . .I've just never seen anything so. . .revealing before.” “You're naked all the time.” “Yes but you wear clothing all the time, ponies. . .” She paused trying to find the right words.”We have ways to make ourselves decent.” “Yeah, like putting our tails in just the right spot!” Pinkie said getting into the conversation. I looked at the ponies, it was weird to talk about these things but none the less fascinating. For all intents and purposes I was talking to aliens, with different ideals and a very different culture. “I see. . .well point taken, but whats wrong with two females getting intimate?” “N-Nothing!” Twilight said, it sounded almost defensive. “There is nothing wrong with it, it was just unexpected, that's all.” “You were in the fetal postion. . .that's not a normal reaction.” “Your bodies are so weird.” Twilight rebutted. “It is shocking to see it in it's base form.” She folded her fore legs. “No fur at all!” I didn't know how to respond to this, I guess it made sense that we were really weird to her. According to the others no humans live in Equestria however plenty of ponies and horses occupied earth. I took a breath and smiled. “Yeah, I guess your right, though next time you look up human courtship note that we have different ways of. . .courting. That was weird to say.” “I don't think she should look up anything to do with human courtship.” Chris said folding his arms. “Why not. . .it is good to have curiosity.” I said with a grin. “Curiosity killed the cat.” “We're not cats. . .we're ponies.” Pinkie said. “She's right, their not cats.” I nodded in agreement. “Don't be an arse.” I smiled and looked at Pinkie, who grinned back at me. She then dragged me away to help her with something. “Oh that's not good.” Chris said looking between Pinkie and I. “What isn't?” Micheal asked still fiddling with the computer. “Tom and Pinkie are becoming good friends.” Micheal just laughed and shook his head. “I think it's great. . .” “You do?” Chris raised a brow. “Yep, you know how much it takes for Tom to get to open up. It took Pinkie a few hours.” “Your right.” Chris looked over at me. He then looked down and sighed. “Something wrong?” Micheal asked. “N-No. . .I'm tired, thats all.” Chris smiled a bit. “Good night guys.” “Oh? Your going to bed?” I asked coming back over to the guys. “Yeah, we got a big day tomorrow you know.” He gave a nod before walking away. “Good night.” “Good night.” Micheal said with a smile. “Goodnight!” Pinkie said and soon the other ponies joined in. “See you tomorrow.” I watched him leave then sighed. It was then I noticed that Alex wasn't with us anymore. “Where'd she. . .” “She went to talk to Sara.” Pinkie said. “She did?” Micheal said. “Hm. . .well I think I should go to bed too guys.” “Oh. . .goodnight.” “Yeah goodnight.” Micheal turned and left, entering his room. A few moments later Alex exited the room and stared at me. “She is nice.” Alex said. “She is one the nicest people I know.” I stared at Alex. “You have friends back home.” “No.” I blinked and then I heard Twilight gasp. She seemed to be back to normal. “What do you mean, you have no friends?” Twilight said jumping to her feet and walked towards Alex. “I have no friends. . .they all left me.” Alex seemed to shrug. “Left you?” Twilight and I said in unison. “After. . .after my mother passed away, I guess I just didn't want to see them. It was my fault for ignoring them.” She sighed and looked at the door. “I think I will turn in as well. . .” Alex went to leave but Twilight followed her, making Alex turn around. “Yes?” “I am your roomie. . .remember. You and I can also be friends!” Twilght smiled. “This would be a good letter to the Princess when I return!” Alex stared at Twilight then continued to leave. “Come on then.” Pinkie grinned and watched them leave, then looked at me. “You love smiling don't you.” I said looking at her. “It's my thing.” “I gathered that.” I yawned. “Bed does sound like a good idea though.” I looked at Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “Aren't one of you sleeping with Chris?” Applejack looked up. “Oh! I think thats me.” “I don't think it really matters.” Rainbow Dash said. “Well you won't mind then, I am mighty tired.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Guess I am on the couch.” She jumped up then lazily floated on to the couch. She put her forlegs behind her head. Applejack said her good nights and went to join Chris, soon after Pinkie and I decided to head to our room. The water poured off Alex's body steadily, the shower was the perfect temperature and the perfect pressure. It was as though she was getting a massage. She started to contemplate the days events, she was now a wanted terrorist, men she didn't even know were after her and she was stuck with a band of people who seemed to be guessing their way through this experience. Though on the flip side, these people seemed to be better funded than what she came here with, they had gathered Twilight and Pinkie and they seemed friendly enough to welcome her to the group. Though they didn't really have a choice. She turned the shower off and started to dry herself off. So many questions had to be answered, like who were Pervus exactly, the suited man and 'pixie' had considerable knowledge on her and Thomas. She wouldn't doubt that they actually manipulated the media to get the public on their side, to make them enemies of the state, but why? They were only young, they were not well connected and she doubted the others had the same type of money or power as 'Malik'. Were these ponies important enough to try and murder herself and her friends. . . She stopped and looked in the mirror. She had just called them friends, she shook her head and called herself an idiot. She only met them today and she knew they wouldn't consider her a friend. She quickly dropped the subject and sighed. Finished in the bathroom she walked out with her towl wrapped around her body. She noticed Twilight was watching T.V and quickly got her clothes on. Having heard Twilight's statement of being a little freaked by the human form she decided it would be best to do it in the bathroom, problem was she forgot to take in her clothes. “You know, I have been watching this news thing for a little while now. They seem to think that I am some sort of weapon.” She didn't look away from the screen. “They said something about a gun being disguised as a plushie.” She finally looked at Alex but quickly turned away when she noticed that she was putting her shirt on. “I. . uhm, wanted to know what is a plushie, better yet what is a gun?” “A plushie?” Alex looked at Twilight. “Plüschartig? It is a soft toy.” “A soft toy. . .is a gun like a, how you say 'plüschartig'?” “No, it is a weapon.” Alex noticed how Twilights face went slighty pale. “A weapon? I am not a weapon!” Twilight stood up. “Hear me news ponies. . .people. . .whatever!” She glared at the T.V screen. “Calm down. . .the spell you used, it was offensive.” Alex tried to continue but was interupted. “It wasn't! It was just a push spell.” Twilight now looked worried. “Oh no! What if they think I am a weapon.” She started to think rapidly, one thought pushed against one then another. There was a banging on the wall. “Do not make me come in there with a cup of water!” Toms voice boomed. Twilight quickly shut up then took a breath. “This has been a really long and stressful trip.” Alex nodded in agreement. After a moment of silence Twilight looked up at Alex. “I forgot to ask, but you don't sound like the others. Where are you from?” “Germany. Where are the others from. . .wait nevermind, I think Thomas said he was from New Zealand.” Twilight nodded. “He is. So is it nice in Germany?” “I think so, good summers, kind winters.” Alex said with a small smile. “We live on a farm, my family and I.” “Oh a farm, I have learned that Ponies are a. . .lesser species. Do you own any?” Twilight asked. “No, we are sheep farmers.” “I see. . .” As the night pressed on Twilight started to ask more questions about Earth and humans, getting a second oppinion. The purple pony kept asking questions and Alex tried to answer as best she could, sometimes having to say she didn't know. She and Twilight almost wasted the entire night talking about everything Alex knew about the human race. Finally looking at the clock Alex decided it was time for some sleep. She got into bed and turned off the lamp next to her bed, Twilight followed suit and got under the blanket snuggling down to a comfortable position. They were soon both sound asleep, resting for the day ahead of them. The Professor walked into the office, it was dark and the only light that could be seen was coming from the window the over-looked the city of New York. A lonely figure was looking outside, examining the world below, a red silhouette. The professor made his way towards the desk at the center of the largely undecorated office, black pillars lined the sides, faces of men at the top of those pillars glared down at the intruder of this inner-sanctum. Without movement the shadow spoke. “Professor. How is progress?” “Progress is coming along nicely, we would require the other elements to proceed further however.” “Leave that to Mr. Robinson and Pixie.” “You have located them master?” “Yes, Donald has been a faithful servant. I was surprised how quickly Lovestone involved himself.” “He has been a nuisance of late.” “No matter, no other family opposes me.” “Nor should they master.” The silhouetted figure turned his head slightly. A smirk on his face. “Speaking of defiance. How is our guest?” “He is still locked up, his powers are being suppressed. “Good.” The shadow pressed his hand against the window and started to concentrate on it, it slowly started to freeze and he let out a dark chuckle. “Tomorrow all that I have planned will come together, and finally I will be at my full potential!” The glass shattered as he punched it, as the air rushed in his suit ruffled and flared. “And no man woman or child will get in my way!”
Equestrian IdiotI sighed after yelling at Twilight, she was such a worry wart, not to say I wasn't but I tried to keep it to myself. This whole experience was quickly getting out of hand, Alex and I were terrorists, people in suits were trying to kill us and above all else a powerful corporate entity was manipulating the entire thing. It just didn't seem real but I decided it was best not to doubt anything at the moment. I snuggled into bed, closed my eyes and started to drift off to sleep. . .or I would have if I didn't have a sudden urge to jump up and down. "Shit." It was that moment where you try to sleep but you're not tired anymore, what was worse was that I somehow got the energy to do something. I sat up and stared into the night. What was I to do, a man who was alone in his room full of energy and stress. I sighed as no ideas came to mind. It was then I noticed a lack of pink. "Pinkie Pie?" I said, looking around. I stood up and made my way around the room. I noticed that the bathroom door was closed and a light came from underneath it. I knocked and waited for a reply but none came. I opened the door and walked in, there was no sign of Pinkie but the bath was full of water. I raised a brow and turned around. "HI!" Said a blur of Pink. "Gah, Fuck!" Pinkie had jumped out of no where and scared the living shit out of me, I fell backwards and landed in the bath. Water landed everywhere and I was soaked. I growled to myself. I sighed and got myself out of the bath, oddly I wasn't angry with Pinkie, infact I kinda felt like laughing. It left me mildly confused as I started to dry myself off. "Sorry bout that Tommy!" Pinkie said with a grin. "No. . .it's ok, I guess." I smiled a little. "What were you doing in here?" "Having a bath." Pinkie said walking up to the bath. She started to stir the water with her hoof. "But it looks like you had it for me." She giggled. "You're welcome." I said with a small chuckle. Thats what Pinkie and I did for the next fifteen minutes, make lame jokes, water puns and have a water fight making us laugh in hysterics. When we finally stopped we were lying on the bathroom floor sopping wet and giggling like school girls. "I don't even remember the last time I laughed like that." I said through breaths. "It's great isn't it!" Pinkie said waving her hooves in the air. "Yeah." I sighed and stared at the ceiling. "Something wrong?" Pinkie asked rolling on her belly to look at me better. "Everything." I said in reply. "I mean this entire trip is a disaster, nothing has gone right for us since we landed. Why would they try to destroy us? Are we that much of a threat?" I was about to continue but I felt Pinkies hoof on my shoulder. I looked at her and she smiled back. Nothing needed to be said, she was there for me and that was what I really needed right now, a good friend. With the others asleep it was more than I could of asked for at that moment. We got up off the floor, dryed ourselves off and cleaned the bathroom. Pinkie sung a song about it but for the most part it went off without a bang. After we were done in the bathroom we collapsed on the bed and just lay there in a warm silence. I was still not sleepy enough yet and I hit my head on the bed hoping I would knock myself out. . .it didn't work. Thoughts crossed my mind and I tired to ignore them as best as I could, I was on the edge of achieving an empty mind when a small but important question came to my head. 'Why me?' The question plagued me, was something other than Pervus Corp manipulating these events? In reality, the gun powder in our living room should of ignited and either exploded or burnt out. But it didn't, instead it created an interupting portal. One that not only intercepted Pervus' portal but activated at the same time as two other portals. Making four in total. "You should stop thinking so hard Tommy." Pinkie said rolling around on the bed. "And why not?" "You could strain your brain!" Pinkie shuffled her way over to me and started to poke my forehead. "We need that brain for tomorrow." I swatted her hoof away. "Right. . ." A minute passed and now I was dead bored. "Now what am I supposed to do?" I started to roll. "We could have a laughing contest!" Pinkie gasped with excitement. "First one to laugh loses." I said with a smirk on my face. "OK!" We both took serious looks and stared each other down, before both of us burst into laughter. I laughed so hard I fell off the bed. I tried to suppress it as best as I could but it started to hurt. When I took control of my lungs I gasped for air. Pinkie was more or less in the same predicament, though she hiccupped inbetween her giggles. "I don't think we should try that again." I said, picking myself up off the floor. "Aww but that was fun!" Pinkie said then hiccuped "I know but I think if I laugh anymore I will explode." "How about a staring contest instead?" "I don't see why not I mea- wait a minute last time I stared into your eyes I was thrown into your world." I folded my arms. "Oh yeah. . .you wana go again?" She beamed at me. "Why would I want to go?" I said with a shrug. "Because maybe it would impress Chris." I paused and thought about it for a second then shook my head. "I-I can't do it just for him." "Why not?" "It doesn't have any purpose." "Purpose shurpose!" Pinkie exclaimed. "You like him don't you? Just go for it, bring him back something from my world!" "Huh, I think you just gave me a reason to go." I paused for a minute. "This may be a bad idea, but perhaps I could ask for help. You know, tell people where you are. Get a message to your Princess." "Yeah! Then she could come here and we will have a massive party!" Pinkie jumped in the air but when she landed she had a serious look on her face. "You must remember that when you go, you have a limited amount of time before you can return. I say about three hours." "What?" I looked at Pinkie. "Then what do I do?" "I will pull you back when your time is up." A warm grin appeared on her face. "When you want to be seen just think solid!" She looked down for a second. "Tell Mrs and Mr Cakes that I am alright and take care of Gummy until I get back oh and Pearl. It is also a good idea to tell the others what is happening." Before I could react she tackled me to the ground and stared into my eyes, those blue eyes started to become hazy and I felt myself being cast into the void, darkness swallowed me and I knew when I was embraced by light again I would be in Equestria. ~ ~ ~ Lyra was walking through Ponyville with her marefriend Bon-Bon, the recent disappearance of the Elements of Harmony had left a gap within the community, there was no one to help them when the town was in serious trouble. So for the past couple of days Lyra, Bon-Bon and other ponies had been trying to fill the niche left by the elements. They had been somewhat successful at keeping the peace, it certainly helped that nothing major had happened. "It's such a good day." Bon-Bon said looking around. "Yep." Lyra replied smiling at her marefriend. "Hopefully nothing goes wrong today." Lyra chuckled. "Well we already had that moment earlier today when Spike had lost his best quill. So the trouble quota should be full for today." Bon-Bon let out a giggle. "Your right." They continued on the path, saying hello to passing ponies. It was when they turned the corner and heard a scream coming from Sugar Cube Corner. They looked at each other then started to run towards the building. By the time they had arrived there was a small crowd gathering around the building. "What's going on?" Lyra asked as she joined the crowd. "Don't know." Said Daisy. "All I heard was a scream and a commotion coming from inside. Mayor Mare asked no one to enter." Lyra looked over at Bon-Bon then smiled a little. "I guess spike's quill wasn't the quota for today." Bon-Bon chuckled and followed Lyra as she moved forward. "You have to admit that quill was a little too easy." "Heh. . .a girl can dream." Lyra approached Mayor Mare and smiled at her. "Whats the situation?" "Oh hello Lyra, we aren't exactly sure. All we know is that Mr and Mrs Cake are locked inside with something, if you want to go in I would ask you wait for Big Macintosh." "Big Mac? Is it that dangerous?" The mayor sighed. "We don't know. We haven't even seen Mr and Mrs Cake." Lyra was about to say something when something crashed inside the bakery. There was some yelling then finally the door swung open. But instead of Mr or Mrs cake a bipedal creature rushed out quickly, slamming the door behind it. It's breaths were heavy and it was shaking. He stared at the crowd of ponies all of whom were staring at this thing. "She's a bit cross at the moment." The Ponies started to scream, Lyra watched as they started to run in a blind panic even Bon-Bon was begining to back away. For Lyra her instinct told her to run but something made her stay, she looked on the creature and then her mind started to piece things together. "You're a human!" She said, a smile making it's way on to her face. "What!?" Bon-Bon and the Mayor said in unison. "Oh! You must be Lyra. Twilight told me about a pony here interested in humans or something. " The human said in reply. Before anyone could say anything the human was pushed away by the door being bucked off its hinges. The human was thrown in the air and landed in a heap nearly on the other side of the street. "Ow." The human stood up and shook his head. "I hope I don't suffer brain damage from this ordeal." Mrs. Cake came stomping with a rolling pin in her mouth, she was followed closely by her husband. "How did you get into her room!?" Her voice boomed. "Whoes room!?" The human yelled right back. "Mrs. Cake wait!" Lyra yelled. "Mrs. Cake?" The human looked at Lyra then at the pony coming at him. "W-Wait Pinkie Pie sends a message!" Mrs. Cake stopped in her track on hearing Pinkies name. Lyra noticed that other ponies had heard what this creature said. Big Macintosh had arrivied in time to hear this too. "She says that she is alright, and to take care of Gummy and Pearl until she gets back." The rolling pin dropped from Mrs. Cakes mouth. "Her pet Alligator and the party cannon." She said under her breath. "How would this thing know about them?" "The same goes for Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash." The human continued. "They are with me and my friends." Even through Big Macintosh's indifferent demenour you could see he was more relaxed, Sweetie Bell popped up from the crowd, her parents behind her. "What about my sister!?" "Sister?" The human looked confused. "Rarity!" Sweetie Bell yelled. The human stopped and stared at the filly. "Rarity is your sister?" Sweetie Bell nodded. "She. . .she is in danger as well as Fluttershy." He looked down and stared at the ground. There was a collective gasp from the group. "Danger?" Lyra said. "How is she in danger?" "A group of humans have Rarity and Fluttershy for an unknown purpose, but I doubt it is good. I have come here to give you the message and to warn the Princess that her Elements of Harmony are in danger." There was only silence. No pony spoke, they were all thinking about what Rarity and Fluttershy must be going through. "There is some good news though." The human spoke up. Everyone in attendance stared at him and he could feel their hope and apprehension. "My friends and I, some other humans who are helping us and the remaining elements of harmony, are in the process of attempting a rescue. Though recently it seems that we are dealing with a far graver threat than we originaly thought, it's all very confusing and maybe cliche." Lyra stared at the human then looked at Bon-Bon. "Honey please go get Spike." "Lyra?" Bon-Bon stared at the green unicorn. "Please." "Only for you." They shared a small smile as Bon-Bon walked towards the libary. "So what's your name human?" Lyra walked towards the stranger. "Oh right, I'm Thomas, though you can call me Tom." "Tom. . ." Lyra tried the new word on her tongue. "So is that your girlfriend or something?" Tom asked. "Who. . .Bon-Bon?" Thomas nodded. "W-Well yeah." "Hmm. . .I really don't know how to tell if ponies are hot or not. . .is she good looking to a pony?" "She is a very good looking pony!" Lyra looked over Thomas. "Are you a good looking human?" Thomas shrugged. "Average really." He looked around. "So are all the other ponies just glued where they stand?" The others that had been watching all of a sudden felt very self concious and started to walk in random directions, stealing the occasional look at the freak. All that remained were those who were closest to the Elements, a grey mare with a blonde mane, a brown colt with a somewhat spiky mane (Which reminded Tom of somebody.) and Lyra. "Whoa!" Thomas turned to see the purple dragon he noted in his last vist. "Spike correct?" "How'd ya know?" "Lucky guess." Lyra chuckled and rejoined Bon-Bon's side. "That didn't take long." "Thank Celestia he wasn't asleep." Bon-Bon said with a cheeky grin. "So how about we get out of the open? I don't like the stares I'm getting." Tom said looking around at the Ponies glaring at him. "Righto!" Mr. Cake said with a smile. "We can talk in our Bakery." The Ponies filed behind the cakes as they lead them inside the bakery with Tom behind them. They all jumped and turned when they heard a thump, Tom had whacked into the door way. "OW!" He started to curse under his breath. "You ok?" The grey mare asked. "I'm fine. . .thanks." "No problem. I know what it's like." They all piled into the kitchen and found places to stand or sit. Spike had brought a piece of parchment and a quill. Bon-Bon and Lyra noticed that it was the one they had found that morning. "So I guess I better learn your names." Tom said with a smile. Everyone looked at each other before Lyra spoke up. "Well, err, you already know I'm Lyra and you know Bon-Bon." Tom nodded and then looked over at the big red pony. The red pony tilted his head. "Mah name is Big Macintosh, but yall can call me Big Mac." "Definitely Applejacks brother." Tom said with a smile. "Pleasure to meet you." Big Mac gave a small smile then looked to the grey mare. She blinked and looked around. "Is it my turn?" A massive grin appared on her face. "My names is Ditzy Doo aka Derpy Hooves." "Aka Derpy Hooves?" She nodded frantically. "Aye! It's because I hang out with Professor Whooves so much! Also I am quite clumsy." "Ditzy, it is Doctor. . .Doctor." The brown colt said with a billiant British accent. "Whoopsie, sorry doc." Ditzy said rubbing the back of her head. "Wait. . .Doctor Whooves?" "Precisely." The Doctor said with a proud grin. Tom started to laugh. "Is something funny?" "Nothing." Tom said shaking his head. "You just remind me of somebody." "Is that so?" The doctor smiled. "Well he has to be a good sort of chap." Tom nodded and looked at the others. "Mah name's Applebloom, Applejack's sister." "My name is Scootaloo. Rainbow Dash's biggest fan!" "I'm Sweetie Bell." They all shouted at the same time. "AND TOGETHER WE ARE THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!" "What the hell was that?" Tom said staring in disbelief at the trio. "It's their thing." Ditzy said with a shrug. "They are trying to find thier cutie marks." "I can't believe they lost them." A sly grin appared on his face. The lame joke brought on a bout of laughter from all the Ponies. "Haha that was good, but now I think you owe us an explantion." Lyra said. "Well it's a long story, but it started around a week ago. . ." ". . .and so Pinkie tackled me to the ground and sent me here with the objective of retrieving an item for Chris, to pass on this information to your princess and to tell you about your friends and family." Everyone remained silent taking in all the information that had been presented to them. The doctor was the first one to speak. "Well that was certainly a most interesting tale." "I try my best." Tom said with a shrug. Spike was still scribbling down Tom's tale then made one last dot before looking up. "All done." Lyra smiled. "Good. You want to send anything else to the Princess?" Tom looked up in a moment of thought. "Not really, maybe to tell her to prepare for the worst." "The worst?" Mr. Cakes said. Tom nodded. "There is a chance. . .a pretty big one. That my friends and I fail and that what ever Malik is planning could succeed." "Don't speak like that!" Shouted Ditzy. "I have to, realistically we have no chance of victory." Tom sighed. "But I won't give up, not now that we have come so far." He grinned. "If anything I am going to make it very difficult for them." The ponies stared at him. "Why would you do this?" Bon-Bon asked. "Well I made a promise, stupid of me really. I had no idea of what was coming." He chuckled a little. "They say that fools rush in." He was silent for a minute before taking a breath. "Oh well, no point dwelling on it eh." Spike tilted his head. "You'll get them back right?" Tom stayed silent and looked out the window. Spike was about to speak again when a knock on the door was heard. Mr. Cakes went to the front of the shop where he gasped rather loudly. Mrs. Cakes walked out and also made a loud gasp. The rest of the group walked out and some almost collapsed in shock. Mayor Mare had a nervous smile on her face as she stood on the other side of the door, standing ethier side of her was Princess Celestia and Luna. All the ponies and spike bowed. Tom however just walked to the door and opened it. "Hello?" "So you're our new vistor. Welcome to Equestria I am Princess Celestia." She tilted her head towards the human. "This is my sister Princess Luna." "Charmed." Luna said without emotion. "Huh. . .thats funny, we were just about to send a letter to you." "Show some respect!" The Mayor barked. "Mate this is as good as it's going to get." Tom said looking at the Mayor. The mayor was about to say something but Celestia spoke first. "I must say it is oddly refreshing to be treated like this." "What? Treated like a normal person. . .err pony?" Tom thought for a minute. "Huh that's really weird to think, to be honest I am surprised your actually a horse." Tom noted the horn and wings. "I imagined you as just a normal pony with an oversized crown or something." Luna looked mildly amused while Celestia started to laugh. "You have a good imagination." Celestia said. Tom smiled a little. "So you going to come in?" He looked at Spike. "He has your letter." Tom stood aside to let the Princess' and the Mayor in. Soon both Luna and Celestia had read the notes taken by Spike. "Oh my. . .this is certainly some terrible news." Luna remained in a state of indifference, her thoughts were difficult to read let alone her feelings. "Is there anything you can do Princess?" Spike asked. "I don't know. . .it sounds like this 'Pervus Corporation' is a powerful entity." She looked over at Tom who nodded in agreement. "Diplomacy may not be an option at present." "It never was." Luna spoke up which caught the attention of everyone in the room. "By the sounds of it they have been planning this for a long time indeed." Celestia shook her head. "I wish it wasn't so, but my sister is correct." "So. . .what?" Tom asked looking between the two. "By ponynapping our Elements of Harmony, Pervus Corporation has effectively declared war on the Principality of Equestria." Luna said, Though her voice was steady her eyes lit up in a cold fire. All the other ponys gasped and Spike fainted. Tom stared at Luna in wide disbelief. "War!? Are you insane!?" Luna stood up. "You should be thanking us. You are now not alone against this threat." "You can't win! Pervus has a contract with the United States military. That means you would be declaring full on war with one of the most powerful countries on Earth!" He growled. "Besides how can you get to Earth?" Luna stared Tom down. "I am an Alicorn. . .my magic is far more powerful than what you realise." "Wait. . .you can open a portal to Earth?" "I can look for it's lay lines yes, after which I connect a bea-" "Yes yes, I bet it's all very fascinating." Tom looked down in thought. Celestia stood next to her sister. "What do you suggest?" "No one will win in a war between Earth and Equestria. . .however having some back-up on this side would be good, if Malik plans to open a portal to Equestria you can interupt it, or even better send your own troops through and beat him to the punch." Luna stared at Tom, her eyes like daggers but then she took a breath and the fire disappeared. "It will serve us better not to commit to war, I however still plan to vist your realm to find and free the Elements." "Fair enough." Tom looked at a nearby clock. "Man I need to find Chris something." "Chris. . .is this the colt you have feelings for?" Luna asked. Celestia surpressed a giggle. "I. . .I, that is to say. . .he isn't a colt." Tom said giving up. "Then the male you have feelings for." Luna corrected. "Yeah." Tom smiled a little. "It feels a little good saying it out loud. I'll have to thank Pinkie when I get back." He then rubbed the back of his head. "But what the hell do I get him?" "You can take things back with you?" Big Mac spoke up. "I surppose so, I mean Pinkie put me here to grab a gift." "Then can ya wait while I go get something for Applejack?" "I guess so." Big Mac and Applebloom left and soon the other Ponies close to the Elements left to get things for the Elements of Harmony, Spike follwed suit. Celestia, Luna, Lyra and Bon-Bon remained. Lyra took this opportunity to ask some questions. "So what's it like on Earth?" "Depends. . .it is a planet of varried environments. I assume Equestria is the same." "It is." Luna replied. "So what other species are there?" Lyra continued. "Plenty. Though none come close to humans. In fact you're the only other species I know of that could rival human intelligence." "Wow." Lyra said. "Really?" Tom nodded. "Yep." Lyra was about to ask more questions but then the Cakes came down the stairs with a trunk full of Pinkies things. At almost the same time Sweetie Bell and her parents walked in with some of Rarity's things. "Oh. . .well, I hope Pinkie can bring these things through." Tom rubbed the back of his head. After that Spike arrived with a wagon full of books and paper, along with some ink wells and quills. "I thought Twilight would like some 'light reading material'." Spike said with a small smile. "Right. . .I would hate to see what she reads when she is serious." "It can be. . .horrifying." Spike said with a shudder. After Spike was done with loading the books in a pile a small conversation broke out between Tom, Luna and Lyra. The latter two were interested in Earth. Tom tried his best to answer the questions thrown at him and soon he parried with questions about Equestria. "So this. . .'Chris'. . .you wish to court him?" Luna asked. "If by court you mean date. . .then yes." "Why not just ask him?" Bon-Bon asked, interupting what Lyra was going to say. "It's. . .well I could, it is that simple but I just made it complicated." "Then make it uncomplicated." Luna said. Mrs. Cakes had served tea and scones. Tom chuckled to himself as he looked at the plate then looked at Luna. "Is pony dating and human dating so different?" "I wouldn't know." Luna said. "I wouldn't think so." Lyra said. "I asked Bon-Bon out only after I worked up the nerve and that took months." "Aww really?" Bon-Bon said, a warm smile appearing on her face. Lyra's cheeks turned a light shade of pink prompting chuckles from the group. The door bell rung as Applebloom walked into the store followed by Big Mac who carried a small bag in his mouth. He then put the bag on the pile of things that had grown in the corner of the room. Tom stared at the small moutain and titled his head in thought. "So anything for Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash?" There was silence in the room before Mrs. Cakes spokes up. "I'll get something for the dearies." Tom raised a brow but said nothing further. He just found it odd that those two had no one close to them in the town. "Human. . ." Luna started. "Your time is almost up." "Well, Alicorn. What can I get my. . ." "Crush?" Lyra said. "True Love?" Bon-Bon added. "Mate. . ." Big Mac said. ". . .er I was going to say friend." Tom was about to speak again when he shuddered, a massive chill went up his spine. "What the hell was that?" "Time to go Tommy!" Pinkie shouted in Toms head. "Well, looks like I have to go. Next time I'm here I'll have to get Chris something nice." Tom smiled as he started to fade. "Catch you on the other side. . .Princess." He then faded from the room as did all the luggage and personal stuff for the Elements. Celestia smiled and stared at the spot where Tom stood. "Well that was most certainly an intresting experience, though I must admit a little morbid." Lyra giggled in glee. "I can't believe humans are real!" She stood up on her hind legs and clapped. The others began to talk amongst themselves while Luna walked out of the bakery and looked towards the sky. Much was still to happen before the sun rose next, much was to be planned and much was to be lost. (A/N: I'm back, sorry for the wait but it took awhile to set up the internet. Good news though I have given my editor the previous chapters of BB and hopefully I will get them back sooner rather than later. In other news I have several ideas for different stories, but I am already thinking of a sequel for BB, what do you think? Or by the way. . .I missed you!)
It begins. . .I woke up in time to roll out of the way of the falling luggage and gifts. When they landed they made a good loud thump. I looked over at Pinkie who had a smile a mile wide on her face. I took a breath and noticed I wasn't tired, like I had been asleep while I was in Ponyville. Pinkie began to examine the pile of goodies closely then made a sharp gasp. “Mrs. Cakes Cupcakes!” She squealed in delight, grabbing the box she shoved her face in it and the sounds off eating begun. There was a knock at the door and a call from Chris. “Guys?” I stood up and looked at Pinkie bringing her head up after a little while only for a breath of air. “Yeah. . .come in.” “What's going on?” Chris said. He was followed by Sara and Micheal, they were all wearing their winter gear which for each of them consisted of jeans and maybe two jackets. “I went to Ponyville, got the ponies some gear and some snacks it seems.” I said looking over at Pinkie Pie. “Oh? What'cha get Pinkie?” Chris asked. “CUPCAKES!” She screamed, her head popped up from the box and her muzzle oozed with red jam some of it dripped off her and back into the box. Chris had a small fit and fell backwards, I had managed to catch him before hit the floor, while Micheal let out a squeal of panic and pranced around like a seven year old ballerina. “Ok what the hell was that?” I asked looking at Sara for some answers. “W-Well. . .it is just a silly story.” Sara half smiled. “Huh. . .really?” Sara nodded. “Nothing to worry about really.” I looked at Micheal and Chris. “Nothing to worry about eh?” Sara laughed nervously. “Look they are just overreacting, don't read much into it.” I thought about for a minute then sighed. “If you say so, I already have too much on my plate as it is.” I looked over the group. “You going to be warm enough?” Sara grinned. “Of course. . .” Her grin faded “. . .but just in case we may go look at some of the shops for warmer gear.” She looked side to side and smiled nervously. “Hey if you want to go shopping, go a head, just don't let it interfere with the mission.” I said with a shrug. Sara squeed a little and hugged me. “Thanks!” “No problem, get me something nice.” I smirked. “Only the best for Tommy!” Sara and I shared a laugh. “You know there was a time, where you would hate me calling you Tommy.” I paused for a second, it was true. I hated nicknames but agreed Thomas was a bit much in everyday conversation. So it was that or Tom. “A lot has changed.” I said looking back at Pinkie Pie who had decided to try and make Chris and Micheal better. “It has. . .hasn't.” Sara said. “I have noticed your more at peace.” “That obvious eh?” I looked at Sara. “I can't explain it, it started when I met Twilight and got to know Pinkie.” “I actually think it's because you have admitted to liking a certain someone. . .” I stared in disbelief, my eyes wide. “When did you. . .How did you-” “I've always known. When I met you I could see the longing behind those eyes.” Sara chuckled. “Besides I'm a woman I always know these kind of things.” I shook my head and was about to say something when there was knock at the door. “Morning everypony.” Applejack said with a warm smile. “I hope y'all had a good nights sleep.” Rainbow Dash stood beside her, she looked less than friendly. In fact she looked annoyed as hell. “Darn it AJ, why'da have to wake me up?” She grunted trying to wipe the sleep from her eyes. “They are all awake.” Applejack said. “'sides what's wrong with waking up early.” “Everything!” She cried out. “Morning girls!” Pinkie shouted. “Tommy brought back some things!” “Huh?” Rainbow Dash and Applejack said in unison. It was then they noticed the pile of gear on the bed. “Hey that's mah scarf. . .and galoshes!” Applejack said with a huge grin. “Perfect for the winter.” Rainbow Dash looked over the pile and tilted her head. “Hey where's my stuff?” She looked over at me. “No one gave me anything. . .it was strange that no one was there for you or Fluttershy.” I rubbed my chin. “Do you have any family in Ponyville?” Rainbow Dash stared at me then looked away. “No. . .” “Oh. . .” The room fell quiet for a little bit. “So. . .where are they?” “Uncinus.” Rainbow Dash said. “Uncinus? I thought you were born in Cloudsdale.” Applejack said. “I was. . .I liked it so much I stayed when they left, it's so much cooler than Uncinus.” Rainbow Dash said, her bravado returning. “I bet.” Applejack said. “So anyway. . .Tom, how'd ya get this stuff?” Rainbow Dash said, for once trying to take the spotlight off herself. “Went to Ponyville.” I said. “I meet some pretty interesting ponies.” “Oh! Did you have party!?” Pinkie exclaimed. “No.” I smiled. “I had a chat.” “So who was there?” Applejack asked. “Well off the top of my head.” I said pondering. “Mr. and Mrs. Cakes, Lyra, Bon-Bon, the Mayor, Big Macintosh, Applebloom, Sweetiebell, Doctor, Derpy, Scootaloo, Spike.” I stopped thinking I had finished the list, then looked up after think of two others. “Oh and Princess Luna and Celestia.” “Princess Celestia!?” A shout came from Alex's room and quick as can be Twilight appeared in a flash. She had tackled me down. “Whoa! Easy girl.” I said trying to calm her down. “Is she ok? What's happening?!” “Twilight. . .” She pressed her face against mine. Her eyes reached into my soul, she must have been desperate for news. “. . .we are working with Luna, but we have to be on our own for a little while longer. Luna is going to come through to Earth with some guards.” “Luna's coming here!?” Chris said shaking off the shock. All the others were silent. Twilight backed off but sat on my chest, which was making it difficult to breath. “Yep.” I said. “But what was scary was that she was ready to go to war.” “War?” Chris said, a look of concern on her face. I nodded. “Pervus did sort of declare war on Equestria for stealing away the Elements.” I sighed. “I was able to convince her otherwise, but it is probably a good idea to avoid her when she gets here, though by far she is defiantly my favourite horse.” “Favourite hors-” Chris started but then stopped. “You actually like Princess Luna?” “Sure, she has an aura about her.” I said. “The way she stared at me, those eyes of fire. She could kick so much arse if she wanted.” I noticed I was getting stares from the humans. “What?” “You're a brony!” Micheal shouted. The others grinned and the ponies started to laugh. “Whoa there pony fag.” I said shaking my head at Micheal, he looked some what insulted at what I called him but eventually just shrugged it off as me being me. “I am not a brony.” “Yeah? But you like Princess Luna.” Chris said folding his arms. “So? I can't be a brony.” “Why not?” Chris asked. “I have never watch an episode, aside from the first one and to be honest I wasn't impressed. I like Princess Luna not because I like ponies but because I actually met her. I mean so far I have been pleasantly surprised that you guys are as awesome as you are.” "I know." Rainbow Dash grinned. The humans and ponies smiled. “That's why I am helping with this little trip turn shit-storm. I guess you have grown on me, so much so that I count all of you as friends.” I shook my head. “Crap I've gone sappy.” “Awww but it's so cute.” Sara said. “Even me?” Alex said standing in the door way. She was only wearing her singlet and some boxer shorts. I smiled a little. “Of course.” I moved so Twilight had to get off me, after she had I stood up. “But you only just met me.” Alex said. “Feh!” I shrugged. “You seem like a good sort. Besides, you helped the ponies so Pervus is after you as well. Like it or not, your stuck with us and we're stuck with you. So might as well be friends about it.” I stretched. “Now if you excuse me, I smell like dog arm pit.” I walked past the Ponies and Humans giving them one final smile before I closed the door. “He is a strange man.” Alex said quietly. “He is a good man.” Chris said with a smile. Sara nodded. “Believe it or not I think he is doing this because he cares.” Micheal snorted. “Care? Tom? Hah he is the most care-free person I know.” Micheal grinned. Chris looked at Micheal and said nothing, he knew that was so far from the truth. He remained silent as he recalled all of the times Tom cried to himself, all the times Tom gritted his teeth and punched a wall in anger. “Chris?” Sara asked. “Huh? Oh sorry!” He laughed a little. “Just thinking.” Sara looked with slight concern at Chris but decided not to ask about it. Rainbow Dash looked at the humans. “So are we ready to go?” “Go?” Micheal asked. “OH! Right the recon!” Rainbow Dash nodded. “We'll get going soon, you're going to stay here.” Micheal said. “What!?” Rainbow Dash said jumping into the air. “But- But-!” She hovered in front of Micheal “But nothing, your far to noticable.” Micheal said. “Micheal. . .” Sara started. “What? It's true. I mean as much as I would love to have Rainbow Dash by our side, we need to try and be stealthy.” He put up his hands and his finger into air quotes. “'Incognito.'” “They're right sugarcube.” Applejack said trying to defuse the situation. “I want to go too, but we arn't exactly the type of things these here humans are used to seeing.” Rainbow Dash couldn't believe this, she had been stuck on this boring piece of rock longing for action only to be kept away from it. What was worse was the fact that two of her friends were being held by some freak that wanted to use them for Celestia knows what. She gritted her teeth and was about to argue when Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder. “Don't worry Rainbow. . .” Twilight smiled a little. “This is only recon when they get back we can all go and get them.” Sara nodded and smiled with Twilight. “It won't take long.” Alex folded her arms and sighed, though not loud enough for anyone to notice. Her thoughts were of what was quickly becoming a plan. Her new found friends seemed to be okay with this, and she found no real flaw at present. But like Rainbow she was quickly becoming impatient, her blood longed for action. She was not happy about being attacked then being accused of being a terrorist, these men wanted to ruin her life? So be it! She however would not make it easy for them. Chris took a breath. “I think we should go.” He smiled a little. “Twilight, Pinkie, AJ, RD. Please looked after Alex and Tom for me. . .” The ponies looked at Chris. “Will do!” Pinkie said saluting. “Look after each other.” Micheal said as Sara pushed him towards the door. “See ya.” Sara said with a smile. “LATER TOM!” Chris called out. “LATER!” Tom replied. “TRY NOT TO FUCK UP!” Chris just chuckled and left closing the door behind him. “Now what do we do?” Rainbow said huffing. “Well there is still stuff from our friends and family.” Applejack said looking over the pile of goodies. “Well it will gives us something to do, we need to organise everything after all, I hope Spike got me some quills and paper. . .” Two hours passed and Twilight and the others (including Alex and Tom) had finished organising the stuff they had got from the Ponies in Ponyville. Twilight asked Tom plenty of questions about what was going on in Ponyville. The ponies were surprised to hear that Lyra had formed a special group designed to fill the gap the Elements left. “Well we have to thank her when we get back.” Twilight said ticking off the final box on her check list. There was more talking about Equestria and the ponies home, family and friends. “What about you Tom?” Twilight said after telling the group about her parents. “What are your parents like?” Tom looked up not expecting to be picked for this little exercise. “I'd rather not talk about it.” He said with a pang of anger in his voice. “Ask Alex, she has a much more interesting life.” He said folding his arms. Alex blinked. “What?” She cleared her throat. “Nien, meien life is boring.” She smiled a little. “Though my parents are-” She paused for a moment. “. . .were great. I lost my Mama sometime ago.” “Oh. . .I'm sorry to hear that.” Twilight said. “I was too, but my father he is good to me, I love him very much.” A warm smile plastered her face. “Ich liebe ihn von ganzem Herzen'' All the ponies smiled. Even Tom had a pleasant look in his eyes, that was until Alex turned to him. “I have talked about my parents. Your turn.” “Like I said I don't want to talk about them.” He looked out the window. “None of my family actually.” “But family is on of the most important things we have.” Applejack said. Tom remained silent for a time before taking in a breath. “I hate them.” This caused a gasp among the ponies. Alex stared at Tom no hint of a reaction on her face. “H-Hate?” Pinkie said. “Yep. . .opposite of love.” He shook his head. “How could you hate your parents?” Twilight asked. “It's very easy believe it or not.” Tom shrugged. “Especially if. . .” The hotel room's phone began to ring making everyone jump. Tom stood up and answered the phone. “Ello?” “Good morning sir, we have a call from a. . .Miss Lovestone for you, would you like to be transferred?” A nice young lady said, possible one from reception. “Umm sure.” There was a click and then the sound of heavy breathing. “Hello!? Tom is that you!?” “Chris? I though-” “Yeah no time to explain! We have been found out!” “Wait what!?” “Hurry Chris!” Sara shouted in the background. She sounded out of breath and scared something that chilled Tom to the bone. “They're coming for you! You got to get of there!!” Chris' was frantic. “Please! Protect the ponies.” There was a low laughter. “Come now children, you don't want to keep Malik waiting.” “GET AWAY!” Chris screamed. The sound of Sara sobbing in the background didn't make the situation better. “Hehe, talking to your little ring leader. . .tell him I'll come by soon, to pick up our property. Now Pixie, collect the trash.” There was sounds of a struggle but eventually everything went dead. “Chris?” Tom spoke out helplessly. “Chris. . .CHRIS!?” Tom slammed the phone down and gritted his teeth. “What's going on?” Alex said. “The others have been capture.” Tom spat out. “We got to get out of here.” “But the others. . .” Twilight began. “No time! We need to leave now!” Tom shouted, causing Twilight to back away. “Alex you get the ponies down to the basement, if Donald is there load them up. I got some things to take care of.” There was no argument this time, no words spoke as the ponies slowly followed Alex out of the room all except one. “What was that!?” Rainbow Dash said. “I told you to go with Alex.” “But our friends are in danger! We don't leave people hanging.” “Look this is just a. . .” “If you say, 'a temporary thing' I will buck you in the face.” Tom sighed. “You think I don't want to help them?” “It looks that way.” Rainbow Dash said. “Well it's not true!” Tom looked around the room and started to pack his bags. “I want to help them, but it is more important keeping you away from Malik.” Tom sighed. “It's more important to save the world from a man like him.” He felt a hoof on his shoulder and he turned around. Dash had a sad smile on her face. “Loyalty is one of the most difficult elements to bare.” Tom returned the smile. “Sorry for snapping at you before.” “No big deal.” Rainbow Dash motioned towards the door. “Not lets get the buck out of here.” They left the room side by side, a small conversation starting between them. Bing The elevator opened for Alex and the ponies. They stepped out and noticed Donald the driver smoking a cigarette. His face was covered by a shadow only to be lit up when he took a drag on his smoke. “Ah! Donald we need your help. The ponies are in danger.” Alex said approaching him. Twilight, Pinkie and Applejack followed closely behind. “Really?” He said. Alex nodded. “Yeah. . .” She began but paused. Something wasn't right here. “. . .we need to get them to safety.” “Is that so?” Alex's eyes narrowed. “Well come on the car's around here.” Donald said throwing his cigarette on the ground and stamping on it. The group followed Donald for a short time before coming across the limo. “All aboard whose going aboard.” Donald said with a small smile as he walked to the drivers door.. Alex opened the door for the Ponies and one by one the hopped in. “You girls going to be alright?” Alex asked. “We'll be fine, I just hope Sara, Chris and Micheal are safe.” Twilight said. “Yeah well they are smart so they should be fi-” WHAM! Donald stood behind Alex with a lead pipe in his hands. The ponies gasped but before they could react to aid Alex, Donald slammed the door. The kiddie lock in place made it impossible for them to try and exit. Alex groaned as she started to move. She rolled on her back to see Donald raise the pipe again, he brought it down on Alex as she tried to brace herself. Bing. The elevator door flew open and without thinking Rainbow Dash rocketed out and flew right into Donald. They flew a few feet before landing on the concrete. Though Donald was the first to hit the ground he recovered quickly and ran for the Limo. Tom ran as fast as he could and got in Donald's way but was push aside by a spear tackle. Tom hit the floor and gasped for air, Tom being winded gave Donald the time he needed to jump in the limo and start it up. As Tom got up Donald hit the gas and sped out of the garage. “Rainbow! After him!” Tom gasped. His arms around his stomach. Rainbow saluted and took off after him, a rainbow trail behind her. Alex stood up rubbing the back of her head. ''Arschloch'' She said with some spite in her voice. “You ok?” Tom asked. “Fine!” She gritted her teeth. “I'm German remember.” “We need to catch up to him.” Alex nodded and looked around before a wicked smile appeared on her face. “Come with me.” Tom followed her and she got on a motorbike. “Wait how are yo-” Before tome could finish Alex was already hot wiring the bike before it erupted into life, she revved the engine. “Get on.” Tom blinked and did what he was told. He wrapped his arms around Alex's waist. “How did you do that?” “Mama taught me. . .” She grinned.When she felt Tom was secured the bike took off flying out of the garage. The chase was on.
Ponies and Motorcycles.The streets of Ney York flew by. People were shocked to see a motorbike fly past other cars at such speeds. Tom for one didn't care about that, all he wanted was to stay the hell on the bike, and he tightened his grip around Alex's waist. Alex however just concentrated on what was ahead of her; ideas of living or dying were far from her mind, her heart pounded in her chest. The feeling of the chase made her breaths shallow; her brain stopped accepting oxygen and started to let adrenalin take its grip. “Tom, I see the Limo.” Alex said. Tom cautioned a peek over Alex's shoulder. “How do you know it’s the right one?” “The big trail of rainbow is a bit of a clue.” Alex replied. Tom looked up and sure enough Rainbow Dash was flying above the limo. “Huh, so it is.” Alex locked on to her target and did not slow for any reason. As the approached the limo they noticed a bike, the symbol of the New York police force branded on its side. Soon after that another, it quickly became four. They kept a square formation around the limo; it was an escort. Undaunted Alex kept her speed and closed the gap; she hung back and trailed one of the police bikes. These bikes didn’t look like they did in the movies, they looked sleek and modern and the sun reflected off of the polished black paint. The riders were also weird, their uniform was black but their helmets were the type a civilian would wear, a sort of dirt racer look with their faces covered. “How are you going to deal with this?” Tom asked. “You have feet . . . kick’em” “What?” Alex didn’t answer as she pulled up against the right side of the bike on the bottom left corner of the formation. The driver looked at both Tom and Alex before reacting, pulling a gun out of a sheath, he pointed it at the two. Before he could pull the trigger, however, he was sent flying off his bike by a powerful kick from Tom. The driver rolled against the road before coming to a stop. The bike was sent into the back of a parked car causing the cars alarm to blare. “Oh jeez I think I killed the poor bastard.” Tom said looking back. “So? They have been trying to kill us . . . fair’s fair.” “I gues- Oop, no he’s moving.” Alex sighed, she almost sounded disappointed. They continued their pursuit, but they hadn’t evaded the notice of the other bikers. Quickly breaking the two in the front let the limo go ahead of them and dropped behind Alex. Tom looked at the trio of bikes now behind them. “Well fuck. . .” Tom watched as they brought out their guns and aimed at them. “Double fuck.” Alex glanced at a mirror, before it was shot off. “Fickt.” “So on a scale of one to ten . . . how boned are we?” Tom asked sarcastically. “Twelve.” Alex replied. “We are pretty boned.” They both laughed darkly before a shot rang out, it grazed Alex’s right arm. The resulting shock and pain made her swerve left and right, she tried to correct herself but the bike was already in the air, both Tom and Alex flew off the bike and hit the road. Tom rolled when he had hit the ground. He shook of the daze and tried to move but pain shot through his left leg and he looked down to find some bone had pieced his skin. The police bikes had stopped and the riders got off. By now Tom had realised that these were obviously not cops, but Pervus guards. “Heh, and they say bad guys are horrible shots.” Tom laughed a little, but stopped when it hurt. Two had come up to Tom and pointed their weapons at him. The other went to look for Alex; she had landed close to where their bike crashed. Alex began to stir as she became conscious. Unlike Tom she wasn’t seriously harmed by the crash which was a blessing. The third guard had pulled out his weapon and pointed it at Alex. “We aRe to KeEp thE MalE aliVe.” One of the guards spoke, with a monotone akin to a robot. “And tHe FeMalE?” The one closest to Alex asked. “KilL HeR.” “What!? NO!” Tom cried out. Alex had heard the exchange; she knew she couldn’t run, they would cut her down. She lay there with tears welling up in her eyes, so this is how it ends for her. At least she would re-join her mother. “Not on my watch!” A distinct female voice rang out, followed by a rainbow trail as the rider was thrown back with a massive amount of force as Rainbow Dash tackled him, the speed at which she connected with the rider was so intense he had let go of his gun and flew for a few feet landing in a car windscreen. Rainbow Dash flared her wings as she came down to land. She placed herself between Alex and the other two riders. One pointed his gun at RD, Alex blinked and slowly raised herself up. “Rainbow, get Alex out of here now!” Tom shouted. “Not without you!” RD shouted back. Tom stared at the Pegasus, a bit pissed that she wasn’t doing what he asked but also a little bit happy that she would stay. “PoNy. PeGaSUs, OrdErs?” One of the riders spoke out. “PegAsUS . . . ExPenDablE.” Tom could not believe what was going on, he looked over at Rainbow Dash and started to shout. “FLY, YOU HAVE TO FLY NOW!” Rainbow Dash didn’t even question, she shot off into the air as second rider started to fire at her. She speed straight up then started to weave. She had no idea what she was dodging but if it got Tom riled up, it had to be bad. Tom sighed in relief as Rainbow Dash disappeared behind some buildings; she was obviously as fast as she thinks she is. Alex slowly stood from where she lay, which caught both Tom’s attention but also that of the riders. “Alex what are you doing?” Tom asked, concerned that she was now a bigger target. “Making things even.” Alex said through gritted teeth. Before Tom could even respond Alex started running. She ran directly at the Rider who started to fire at Rainbow Dash,. In a moment of confidence the Rider had forgotten to reload his weapon and before he had attempted too Alex jammed the gun the third rider had dropped and started to fire point blank, screaming in a rage. Three shots left the weapon and the casing fell to the ground, before the rider collapsed in a heap. The last rider aimed his weapon at Alex and fired. He scored a hit to the shoulder but that didn’t stop her. Fuelled by rage and adrenalin Alex lifted the weapon and started to fire hitting the rider in the left arm and chest. The rider landed on his knees before he fell face first onto the road. Anybody that had been watching the exchange was gone. The streets were abandoned and cars were left vacant. Tom stared at Alex and she stared at where the rider had stood. Rainbow Dash returned from her flight and landed beside Alex. “What happened?” Rainbow asked looking over the scene in disbelief. “Alex happened.” Tom said, holding his stare at the woman. “Will they be okay?” Rainbow asked again, obviously she wasn’t used to the idea of weapons and death. “N-No. . .” Alex replied; she started to shake. “What’s wrong with them?” Dash said looking at the body in front of her. “I. . .killed them.” Tears started to well up in Alex’s eyes again. “Killed? You mean . . . dead?” Rainbow looked shocked; the concepts were not foreign but obviously held some kind of taboo. “Alex?” Tom said trying to get her attention. “Alex . . . you did the right thing. If you hadn’t stopped them, they would have killed you.” “B-But they are. . .were human beings.” Tom snorted. “Take of his helmet.” “What?” Both Alex and Rainbow exclaimed. “Take of the helmet.” Tom said gesturing at the rider with three holes in his face. Alex looked down at the corpse and the bent over, it took a bit of twisting and pulling but the managed to get the helmet off. “Mein Gott!” Alex shouted. “What the buck!?” Rainbow yelled. The ‘face’ of the rider was distorted, but it looked like several faces had been stapled together, there was the lips and chin of a dark skinned woman and the eyes were different colours. The left cheek and side of the face was grafted from a man of Asian descent and the right side was Caucasian. The nose was off an old man and the ears off some kind of animal. “If pixie was a picture of what Pervus does to other people . . . well here we have the gallery.” Tom looked away. “We have to get out of here.” Rainbow Dash said trying to look away from the grotesque picture of humanity. “I’m not in any position to move anywhere.” Tom said gesturing to his leg. Alex stepped forward putting the gun into the back of her trousers. She moved toward Tom and then tried to stand him up. “OW! Fuck.” “Sorry!” “J-Just be more careful.” Tom gritted his teeth. Eventually they managed to get him up and he leaned on Alex. Rainbow hovered beside them as they started to move. Aside from crashing, breaking my leg and then witnessing what Pervus does with people, I was feeling good. Of course those three things happened so I wasn’t showing it. We walked in silence, well I hopped, for half an hour and found our way in an ally way. To be honest we had no idea what we were doing any more. Rainbow had lost the limo because of our crash, I had broken my leg and Alex was still scared by what she had done. “What’s the plan then?” I asked out loud. “We find you a hospital.” Alex replied. “What? But what about the others?” I said looking at Alex. “We can’t do anything, especially you.” She looked at my leg, the bone was still sticking out of it. I couldn’t believe I was still conscious, I mean seriously it hurt like a bastard and I had lost a bit of blood because of the wound. “It’s only a flesh wound.” I replied with a chuckle. Alex didn’t smile or do anything other than help me move forward, Rainbow was also dead silent. “Stupid question; is everyone okay?” “What do you think?” Alex asked. “No?” “Oh look at that. . .you win.” “You never came across as the sarcastic type Alex.” “I bet you thought I wasn’t a killer either” “Considering what that thing was. . .” “IT WAS A HUMAN BEING!” Alex screamed, dropping me. Rainbow turned around. “Ow. . .” I shook my head and gritted my teeth as a fresh river of pain flushed across my body. “Alex calm down.” Rainbow said. “Calm down!? We are alone in the biggest city on Earth with no help and no hope of finding our friends, being chased by a giant corporation that turn people into monsters.” “We will find them Alex . . . and we will beat Malik.” I said looking at her. “Yeah of course we will! We will kick butt!” Rainbow Dash grinned. Alex looked at both us. “B-But. . .” “Alex, look at me.” I waited till she looked at me before I continued. “I for one have nothing to lose, my family hates me and those who do care about me are prisoners. If I die trying to save them . . . well my life wouldn’t of been a waste.” Alex looked down and started to think, Rainbow just landed and sat next to me. “I knew this would have been the biggest thing that has ever happened to me, but it is too late to quit, I am going to see this through to the end! But I need your help Alex, yours too Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow chuckled. “You know I’ll always have your back.” Alex remained silent for a few more seconds. “Forgive me . . . Papa.” She took a breath. “So how do we find Pervus then?” I smiled at Alex. “Well we coul-” I stopped talking when I noticed someone at the end of the Ally way looking at us. Rainbow flared her wings and stood in an attack position. Alex turned around and saw the man. He started to approach us and we were in no way prepared for any attack. Alex put her hand on the gun and held it there while the man came towards us. “Who are you?” I asked. “A friend.” He replied. A well groomed business man stood there, slick black hair and a grey suit made him look way out of place in the filthy Ally way. “A friend?” I asked “Well the brother of a friend . . . I am John Lovestone.” A sly grin appeared on his face. “I’ve been looking for you.” I laughed nervously. “Found us. . .” The others were still on alert and frankly I was too. “Quite, I have heard that my sister and your friends have been captured by Malik . . . tut tut, father won’t be pleased.” “You don’t say . . . I must admit that I was not the most pleased either.” I responded. John started to laugh. “Oh my I see why father likes you.” He cleared his throat. “First things first, we got to get you some medical attention.” Rainbow, Alex and I looked at each other and then John. “How can we trust you?” Alex asked. “Because you have no one else to trust.” He replied. “He’s right you know.” I said. “Still doesn’t mean you can’t keep an eye on him.” Rainbow Dash added. “True. Okay we’ll go with you . . . but first.” I looked at Alex. “Can I have some help please?” John had a car nearby and so stashed me in the back, Rainbow sat on the floor next to me while Alex took the front seat. “When we heard that Pervus framed you as terrorists, my father called in a few favours and managed to stall the process.” John said as he drove. “But Malik didn’t need to wait. He knew you guys would try and do something.” “We were trying to find his goddamn building.” I said. “Indeed, and you failed twice.” We were all silent. “Good thing you seem to have luck on your side.” John said shaking his head. “We were at least doing something, unlike you or your father. We are not all equipped to take on powerful corporations and insane evil arseholes.” I said. John looked back at me a smile on his face. “Sorry.” I saw an apology in his eyes and looked away. “Not your fault.” I sighed. “I’m just frustrated, twice now we have been attacked by Pervus and twice we have barely escaped.” “Well that will soon be over. I have a few friends that would like to see the ponies free.” John said with chuckle. “What?” Rainbow Dash said looking up. “Malik foolishly believes that you are not a threat, that the Lovestones are not a threat.” John looked at Alex then at me. “We will prove him wrong.” A dark grin started to form on my face“I can’t wait.” Chris slowly walked across the cell, his thoughts on Tom and the others. Micheal and Sarah were holding each other in the corner; Sarah had run out energy to cry a while back and had fallen into an uneasy sleep. It wasn’t pleasant being captured by Pixie and Mr.Suit but it was even more unpleasant to hear that Twilight and the others were capture. When they started to hear screams coming from a laboratory across from where they were imprisoned it just became a nightmare. Chris kept pacing, fear and worry gripped his chest. Micheal cleared his throat. “Dude, sit down. You’re going to wear a hole in the floor. . .unless that’s your plan to escape?” Chris turned around. “Was that a joke?” He grimaced. “Now is not the time for jokes!” “SH! Yes that was a joke. . .a bad one but something to try and lighten the mood.” Micheal slowly stroked Sarah’s hair. Chris couldn’t say anything, what he wouldn’t do for Pinkie Pie’s jokes, Applejacks strength, Rainbow Dash’s confidence, Twilight’s intelligence or even Tom’s smile. Chris shook his head and then leant against a wall. “Sorry. . .” Chris said looking over at Micheal. Micheal just gave a shrug. “It’s nothing mate.” They sat there in silence, thinking, for a little before Sarah started to wake up. “Hey there hun.” Micheal said with a smile. “H-Hey . . . has Tom come for us yet?” “No not yet.” Chris said. “He may not even be coming . . .” “He’ll rescue us.” Micheal said trying to ignore Chris’ pessimism. “How do you know that!?” Chris shouted. “H-He is probably captured or worse.” “I-I don’t think so.” Sarah said. “Oh, do tell us how you know this.” “They took something precious from him.” She looked at Chris. “His friends . . . his family. He would not give up like that. Besides he has Alex and Rainbow Dash with him.” “Err, hunny didn’t you hear they . . . captured her.” She shook her head. “The others yes but Rainbow is still with Tom, I can feel it.” “Feel it?” Chris asked. She nodded. “This building seems to empower me . . . it enhances my power.” “Power? You mean magic?” Sarah nodded. “Remember my pocket watch.” Micheal nodded. “They took it away.” “No, remember what it did?” “It stored magical energy so that you could use it.” Chris said. “Yes . . . what if this building was like a giant pocket watch?” “They could do that?” Micheal and Chris said at the same time. “With the right material, it is possible.” Sarah said putting a hand to the stone wall behind her. “Could you use it?” Micheal asked. “The energy?” She thought for a moment. “Maybe, but I need to connect to the magic, to let it flow through me.” “Like the force?” Chris said. Sarah chuckled. “Yeah something like that.” She sat up straight and folded her legs. Her arms fell to her side and she started to chant in what sounded like Latin.” “This may take a while.” Micheal said. “So? If she gets this done we will be able to fight back . . . we may be able to level the playing field.” “Heh, and when Tom gets here?” Chris grinned “Well . . . they won’t stand a chance. (A/N: Hey guys sorry this took so long, you know how life can be. I cannot apologize enough for the lateness of this chapter and must say sorry if it feels rushed. Hopefully chapter 10 won't take like a solid few months.)
Battle Looms“FUCK!!” “Sit still!” “But it fucking HURTS!” “Hold him down RD.” “On it.” “Get off me you over-grown buzzard!” “Can’t I just buck him in the skull, He’ll be a lot quieter.” “No, better not.” “Dang it.” I lay there gritting my teeth, John had me lay on a dining table to tend to my wound. He turned out to be another magic user. Not surprising considering he is Sarah’s Brother. His umbrella was what he called a ‘channel.’ It channels the energy stored from his circle chain, he called it a well item. He was channeling energy into my leg literally knitting skin and fusing the bone together, it was uncomfortable to the say the least. My ‘favourite’ part was when they snapped the bone back into place. “Done!” John said stepping back and looking over his handy work. “Whoo.” I said with little enthusiasm. “ Didn't leave any doves in there did you?” John laughed. “No, though you should be happier, you would have been useless to us with a broken leg.” “Yeah, about that.” I sat up slowly, testing my leg as I did. “How are we going to do this?” “Carefully.” John replied. “Brilliant . . . I like that plan.” I replied with as much sarcasm as I could muster. John just chuckled. “Look, I am far more prepared than you think.” “He does seem to be on the ball Tom.” Alex said with a shrug. “I guess.” I shrugged. John pulled out a chair from under the table and sat down. The chair was made of red wood and the table matched it perfectly. The whole apartment that John had taken us seemed to scream wealth and power, and here I thought that hotel was fancy. He stared at me for a second and then at Rainbow and Alex. “Right then. . .we need to make a distraction before we enter their ‘lair’.” John seemed to like using that word. “What do you purpose?” Alex asked. “Well we already have a powder keg; all we need is a match.” John said with a mischievous smile. “What in Equestria are you talking about?” Rainbow said, folding her hooves as she hovered in the air. “It’s obvious. . .” John started. “The Bronies. . .” I said staring at John. “Oh, clever boy.” He laughed and stood up and started to pace. “What?” Alex said looking confused. “He wants to use the Bronies as a distraction.” “How?” Alex asked. “They know their precious ponies are in there, so all we do is push them. . .we make them want to save their ponies.” We all stared at John. Alex and Rainbow looked astounded that something like this was being considered. “That is SO not cool.” Rainbow stated. “Yeah, manipulating people so they get hurt. . .” Alex shook her head. “. . .it’s just not right.” John’s smile disappeared. “This is no time for niceties; Pervus is ready to go to war. They are evil and must be stopped.” Alex took a step forward. “You think starting a riot and making other fight our battle is good?” “It is a distraction at least.” I said, moving off the table. Alex and Rainbow looked at me. John smiled and nodded. “But Tom.” Alex began. “I’m sorry Alex, but with the way things are going we need every advantage. I don’t need to remind you of what they do to people. The Bikers and Pixie is enough. What if they do that to our friends? God knows what they have planned for the Ponies.” Alex tried to say something but every time she opened her mouth the words failed to come. Rainbow Dash looked away, a frown on her face. “This is horseapples.” “Your element is loyalty right?” I asked looking at Rainbow Dash. She nodded. “Yeah.” “What do you owe these men and women?” John asked. “What do I owe them?” She looked at John in disbelieve. “They are outside the bad guys base, they are camping in the cold to help my friends. I owe them my gratitude!” John looked a little taken aback by Rainbows outburst. I sighed and looked out the window. “It isn’t something we should do lightly; knowing Pervus they will round up any dissenters and drag them inside, torture them and then turn them into monsters.” Alex looked at me. “In front of the entire world? There are a lot of cameras out there, a lot of journalists.” John spoke up. “They think there are about to win, they are at their most cautious and their most cocky. Using that confidence we can sneak in and then do some damage, on the flip side they feel like they can get away with nearly anything.” “Seems like bit of a paradox.” I said raising a brow. “More or less.” John replied. “But that caution and confidence would be split between their forces, that bounty hunter . . . and his over muscled compatriot will be cautions. Malik would be over-confident.” Alex sighed. “So are we going to make a plan or not?” All of us huddled into a group and decided to whisper amongst ourselves, as we did a plan started to come together. Micheal and Chris sighed in unison; it had been over an hour since she had started to concentrate on ‘the flow of magic’. They paced the room, stopping every time they heard a scream. They would also hear maniacal laughter from time to time. “God I hope she gets what we need soon.” Micheal said. Chris nodded and looked at Sarah. They continued to pace when a piercing scream cut through the air, it sounded feminine and not like the other screams. Freezing in their places the boys looked through the bars into the dark, gloomy room they had been stuck in. “What was that?” Chris asked. “I don’t even want to know.” Micheal replied. They shared a look. “I hope it wasn’t one of the girls.” Chris mentioned “No, it won’t be. . .” “How do you know that Mike?” “Trust me on this.” He shared a smile before turning away, his smile quickly disappearing once out of view of Chris. “Please hurry Tom.” He whispered under his breath. Snow gently fell to the earth outside of the Pervus Corp Laboratories. A dedicated camp of Bronies had set up right outside. The imposing building had no bearing on the mood of the camp. Singing and laughter was heard. Media started to join the camp as it was close to the sighting of the fictional characters come to life, though there were fewer reporters now because of the ‘terrorist attack at JFK.’ The sun started to set and shadows from the building began grow long, as if it were trying to destroy all the light in the world. Four figures walked towards the camp, one looked like a hooded dog. As they approached they received several glances from some Bronies sitting next to an outdoor heater. One of the more observant of the group notice one of the hooded figures was limping. “Uhh hello?” One of them said when the hooded group were within earshot. He was a big guys, well over six foot and a tad overweight. Long black hair framed his face and he was wearing a shirt with the word ‘Brony’ proudly highlighted. “Good evening.” A London accent rang out. “Is this the Brony encampment?” “Yep, you joining the cause?” “Cause?” The friendly Brony nodded and smiled. “We are trying to free the Ponies.” “How is that going?” A rough accent huffed; it was hard to place . . . maybe Australian? The smile on the Brony faded. “I uhh. . .” “That’s promising.” “Shush.” The London accent hissed. “What is your name?” “Bill.” “My name is John, my friend here is Tom, and the one next to him is Alex.” “Guter Abend.” A feminine German accent spoke up. “It’s good to meet you all, is this your dog?” Bill pointed to the hooded animal. “What!? Who you calling a dog?” Rainbow Dash jumped up into the air, her hood falling back. Bill looked stunned. Rainbows outburst also brought the attention of the other Bronies in the camp. “Smooth move.” Tom said with a dose of sarcasm. “Quiet.” John said. “That’s Rainbow Dash!” A man shouted out. “How is this. . .are you are to save the others?” Bill asked. Rainbow Dash grinned, it was her cocky grin. “Yep, and we need your help.” “O-Of course! What do you need?” “A distraction.” Tom huffed. “A big one.” John stepped forward. “We are attacking Pervus. . .” The bronies stared at the strangers and Rainbow Dash, more gathered around as rumour and whisper spread across the camp. Soon over one hundred bronies stood in the cold, snow falling on them and John began his speech. All the bronies listened intently, determined to save their heroines from the grasps of the evil that held them. Some started to shake, either out of fear or cold no one could tell but after one sentence from John a nervous chill ran through everyone’s spine. “. . .some of you may not come back. . .” The night pressed on with its one way charge, soon it was eight thirty seven, guards patrolled the halls of the imposing building, each content that nothing was really going to happen. One guardsman in particular named Johnny was new to the place and hadn’t seen the dark bowels of the building nor had seen the true heart of Pervus Corp. Now Johnny at first glance isn’t Pervus material in fact he is the complete opposite, a recent high school graduate he always was athletic and his well-toned body was evidence of that. His Greek heritage was also evident, short curly black hair and a bronze tan. He was what most people would call gorgeous. How Johnny joined the Pervus guardsman is simple. His uncle pulled some strings. Having a family member in a high position is a plus sometimes. Problem was is Johnny was raised by a grandmother who would beat his ass if he acted in anyway bad. A strong moral code was literally beat into him, he still loves his grandmother but every time she raises her hand he flinches. Strong morals and Pervus Corp certainly don’t mix and some of the higher ups noticed this man’s good nature. A man with morals is nothing but a liability and can certainly hurt profits. So they ordered his uncle to lead him to R&D, and be offered a choice. “Uncle, are we close?” Johnny asked a deep Grecian accent spoke up after ten minutes of silence. His uncle remained silent, though his uncle was a quiet one there was still a chill in the air. Johnny was suspicious and he didn't like it one bit, to suspect a stranger is one thing but family should always be trusted. They came to a stop, a light came from a set of double doors, but it made Johnny’s spine run up in down with shivers. It was like ice turned into light. “We are here.” His uncle said with his gruff American accent. “Uncle what is this?” “The future.” With that his uncle pushed the doors open revealing a laboratory . . . no a laboratory is used to help people, this was something more heinous. It was like staring into hell itself. A body lay on a steel table, its chest wide open to see its internal organs, but it’s heart was still beating. There were other horrors to behold. But the thing the truly caught Johnny’s eye was a little crying yellow pony. It was in the corner crying, it looked like it was in a cage with another pony, a white one. It’s coat seemed to be dirtied. “What is this uncle . . . explain yourself!” Johnny had no idea what to feel, anger? Fear? All he knew is that what he had seen was sick. “My boss wants you to see the future, and to join us Johnny . . . we need strong people for the future we are building.” His uncle smiled, but it turned into a creepy psychotic grin. “We all have been changed, turned into stronger beings.” “You’re insane uncle. Stop this Madness!” “Insane? No . . . better.” He laughed. “My previous boss was too weak willed to see the future as Malik sees it, as I see it. So I got his job and he was turned into a monster to serve at our whim.” “You are not making any sense uncle! Please you need help.” Johnny’s uncle just sighed. “You are too much like your parents . . . that stubborn old lady.” He shook his head. “So close minded.” “H-Hello? Is some pony out there?” A voice called out, from the cage, it was the white pony! “SHUT UP YOU!” Johnny’s uncle cried out. The white pony stared out of the cage at Johnny and his uncle. The yellow pony put its hooves on its head and sobbed louder. Johnny’s uncle turned back to Johnny. “So you will not join us?” Johnny balled his hands into fists. “NO! Of course I won’t!” His uncle sighed again and sounded almost disappointed. “I had hope for you Johnny . . . my orders are to terminate you upon refusal.” Why was his uncle talking like that, he always was loud and short with his words. Now he was speaking like a villain. “Uncle please!” His uncle didn’t answer, he just grabbed a knife from the table where the body lay and started to walk towards Johnny. “Uncle James!” Once again ignored he started to move quicker with each step. “UNCLE!!” Johnny cried out moving backwards. His uncle stopped for a moment. His eyes resting on his nephew, before a rasping voice cried out. “Run!” With that Johnny’s uncle James lunged at his Nephew. Johnny put up his hands in defence; the knife hit its mark and tore a gash along Johnny’s right arm. Falling back Johnny looked up in horror at his uncle. Tears coming to Johnny’s eyes. James raised the knife ready to plunge it into his nephew. Johnny closed his eyes tight and prepared for what was to come. A smack was heard, it sounded like a metal bat connecting with a ball. He didn’t feel a knife enter his body, nor the embrace of death. He slowly opened his eyes and saw another man standing over his uncle, a metal baseball bat in the stranger’s hand. “W-Who are you?” Johnny gasped. The stranger turned around a grinned placing the bat on his shoulders. “Names Tom Blackridge, I thought you needed some assistance.” Johnny looked at his saviour and then his uncle. He scrabbled over to him and looked over him. “Is he. . .” “No just KO’d.” Tom answered. “He . . . has gone insane.” “Yeah, well most of the time I have been in New York has been insane.” “What are you here for?” “Where to begin, we save the ponies if first, and then find my friends . . . then stop Malik’s evil ‘take over the world scheme’.” Tom said. “Bonus objective is to punch Malik in the face . . . several times, don’t know about the others but I feel that this objective is the best part of the plan.” Tom said with a devious smile. Johnny stared speechless at the new comer; shaking off the absurdity Johnny cleared his throat. “Umm how did you get here?” “Well it was about forty minutes ago . . .” “. . .and that is the plan ladies and gentlemen.” John had finished explaining the plan, a cocky smile on his face as if he knew this was a full proof plan. The bronies look apprehensive about it, they wanted to save the ponies but couldn’t they just ask the U.N. or other watch group to help save them. Tom looked at Alex and Rainbow Dash and sighed. “I am starting to think that this plan was made up on the spot.” Tom whispered to Alex and RD. Both of them chuckled a little, trying to find some humour in this morbid situation. John turned and gave Tom a glare. He must of heard them. “Tom you have a special mission.” “Oh? Do I get to make the tea?” Sarcasm seethed off Tom’s voice. “No, you get to enter the base and look for the ponies.” “What!?” Rainbow Dash cried out. Alex remained silent, but put a hand on RD’s shoulder to comfort her. “Why me? I have my friend to look out for; Rainbow Dash is more than capable. . .” “Rainbow Dash is exactly who they want . . . she will have to stay with us.” Tom became silent and then sighed, he knew John was right. “Damn it, I hate to admit it, but you do have a point.” Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth. “That just means Rainbow Dash will have to buck a Pervus guard in the head for me.” Tom said with at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash stared at Tom and then grinned back. “I’ll make sure of it.” Tom looked back at John. “If that’s okay with you General Montgomery.” John just stared at Tom and then shook his head. “It’s fine; just do your part Tom.” “Hey you can count on me eh . . . “ Alex smiled. “Good luck my friend.” “You too Alex, I fully expect to hear about the crazy German chick beating the crap out of the bad guys.” Alex just blushed and rubbed the back of her head. “N-No promises.” Tom turned to RD. “I will find your friends, I promise.” RD looked at Tom, a small frown on her face. “Pinkie Promise.” “What?” Tom looked confused. “Pinkie Promise.” RD repeated. “You don’t have a pinkie.” Tom noted, wiggling his pinkie for effect. “No, no it’s not that; repeat after me . . . ‘Cross my heart and hope to fly, Stick a cupcake in my eye.’” She motioned during the promise and afterwards stared at Tom. Tom took a breath. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, Stick a cupcake in my eye.” He copied the motion of RD and then found her smiling at him. “Go kick so tail.” RD said a warm grin on her face. Tom nodded. “Will do.” John turned to Tom. “We will be in after you, but you are clearing the way of guards still inside.” “Question.” “What is it?” “What if Mr. Suit and Pixie are in the way?” “Well we mended your leg so you could run.” “That is a comforting thought.” John smiled. “I’m sure you can handle it, besides you can be really stubborn when you want to be.” “It’s a talent.” The four of them laughed, that was when Bill walked up to them. “I overheard your conversation; will you be going to find the Ponies Tom?” “Yep, I ‘Pinkie promised.’ I would.” Bill looked in awe. “Well then I know you are going to do it.” He said, a warm smile replacing the look of awe. “But I have a gift for you.” He held up a metal baseball bat and handed it over to Tom. Tom grasped the bat in his hand and then smiled. “Thanks Bill, I’ll put this to damn good use.” “I’m sure you will . . . you are the ones that caused all that chaos over at JFK aren’t you?” Tom stared at Bill. “I uhhh. . .” “Don’t worry . . . we know Pervus was involved now.” Bill said. “We are all thinking that maybe you are a good brony.” “Oh no I’m not a bro-“ He felt RD touch his shoulder. He looked back at her and then at Bill. He sighed deeply and shook his head. “Yeah. . .maybe I am.” He rolled his eye and looked back at Rainbow Dash. “I said that under duress.” Rainbow Dash laughed and shrugged. “Well we are all as ready as we will ever by John. Some of us are really nervous though.” “Just say that you will all be meeting the Ponies soon, this battle is a necessary step to ensure their freedom.” Bill looked at John and then smiled with a nod. He walked off too talk to some of the others. “Are you ready Tom?” John asked? “Of course I am.” Tom said. “Well then let’s get to it.” John said walking ahead. Rainbow Dash walked beside John not saying anything. Tom was about to leave. Before Alex grabbed him and turned him around. “Tom, please be careful in there.” She pulled the gun out from under her cloak. “Please take this.” She said pressing it to him. Tom looked at the gun for a moment and then shook his head. “No, you may need it, besides you are amazing with it.” “B-But. . .” She started. “I already have the bat.” He moved it up and down. “I don’t need the gun.” “But what if they have guns?” “Then I will avoid them.” “Please take it!” “No . . . what is this about?” “This thing scares me, it changes me!” Alex said. “No it doesn’t, you know how to shoot and you were angry. You saved my life and I owe you for it. Keep it so you can protect everyone else.” Alex remained silent for a moment before nodding. “O-Okay.” She still wasn’t sure about it. “Protect John and Rainbow Dash, both are probably going to get into trouble.” Alex nodded and started to walk away. “Stay safe Alex, like I said I owe you one.” She stopped and turned her head. “Ja, you do.” She smiled a little before continuing on. Tom sighed in content and then walked towards the building, the battle of Pervus HQ was about to begin. “. . .and so I snuck in when John took out the first guard. The alarm sounded and several guardsmen rushed out and attack the group. Last I saw, it wasn’t going so good.” “How could you do this?” Johnny asked. “Being insane helps.” A small chuckle escaped Tom Johnny looked at Tom and then his Uncle James. “Why did my mother’s brother betray me?” He asked out loud. “Your boss, Malik, is an arsehole.” Tom said. “He manipulates the good . . . strengthens the evil, various other clichés.” “Then I will help you.” Johnny said. “If that man turned my uncle into this then I must help you.” “It actually would be good to have someone who knows the place.” Tom said. “I don’t know about this area though.” Johnny said. “That’s not as helpful as I would have liked.” “But I know two ponies are in the other room.” “Much better!” Johnny nodded and then followed Tom into the other room. “Damn it, I guess this is where Pixie and the Bikers were made.” Tom said out loud. Johnny looked confused for a moment. “Pixie?” “Giant Hulk rip off, wears a snazzy suit.” Tom stated. “Likes to hurt things.” “Oh.” Johnny said. “Uh well the ponies were over there, one of them talks!” He said. “Well that just means I am going the right way.” Tom walked over to the corner and looked in the cage, the small yellow one was still sobbing. “Fluttershy? Rarity?” The white pony looked up, to his surprise Johnny just now noticed the horn and the yellow pony had wings! “Who are you?” Rarity asked. “Names Tom, I’ve come to get you both.” Rarity shifted. “How can we trust you?” “I made a Pinkie Promise.” Rarity took in a breath; Fluttershy stopped sobbing so much, and looked up. Her eyes were red and puffy. She had been crying for a long time. “Are you hurt?” Tom asked out of concern. “N-No.” Rarity hesitated. “What did they do?” Rarity looked over to a far wall. “They drained me of my magic.” Tom stared at Rarity. “Damn. Will it return?” She nodded and then smiled a little. “Magic can come from within; it just helps if there are lay lines nearby.” Tom nodded and then looked at Fluttershy. “You hurt?” She just stared at Tom and then at the floor. “She is fine; the poor darling is just tired.” Rarity said. “Good, we just need to get you both out of there now; Johnny is there a key on your uncle?” Johnny went back into the hall way, only to find that his uncle was missing. “Uh . . . he is gone.” “What?” Tom walked out to the hall. “Shit!” “That is bad.” Johnny said. “Oh I don’t know about that.” A south African accent said. Johnny looked slightly confused but Tom’s blood ran cold. “Haha, Mr Blackridge we meet again.” Mr Robinson said appearing from the darkness like a ghost. “Somehow I knew we would meet again in this building.” A dark chuckle left his lips before turning into maniacal laughter. (A/N: Hey guys, I am again so sorry this took so long. Life has a way of taking you away from things like this. But here is the new chapter and I hope you enjoyed it. Thanks for your support and your patience guys!)
